an additional article to the laws of vvar and ordinances of the sea. england and wales. parliament. this text is an enriched version of the tcp digital transcription a82498 of text r211721 in the english short title catalog (thomason 669.f.17[60]). textual changes and metadata enrichments aim at making the text more computationally tractable, easier to read, and suitable for network-based collaborative curation by amateur and professional end users from many walks of life. the text has been tokenized and linguistically annotated with morphadorner. the annotation includes standard spellings that support the display of a text in a standardized format that preserves archaic forms ('loveth', 'seekest'). textual changes aim at restoring the text the author or stationer meant to publish. this text has not been fully proofread approx. 2 kb of xml-encoded text transcribed from 1 1-bit group-iv tiff page image. earlyprint project evanston,il, notre dame, in, st. louis, mo 2017 a82498 wing e1173 thomason 669.f.17[60] estc r211721 99870428 99870428 163308 this keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the early english books online text creation partnership. this phase i text is available for reuse, according to the terms of creative commons 0 1.0 universal . the text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission. early english books online. (eebo-tcp ; phase 1, no. a82498) transcribed from: (early english books online ; image set 163308) images scanned from microfilm: (thomason tracts ; 246:669f17[60]) an additional article to the laws of vvar and ordinances of the sea. england and wales. parliament. 1 sheet ([1] p.) printed by john field, printer to the parliament of england, london : 1653. order to print dated: friday the twenty eighth of october, 1653. signed: hen: scobell, clerk of the parliament. reproduction of the original in the british library. eng merchant mariners -england -early works to 1800. sailors -england -early works to 1800. great britain -politics and government -1649-1660 -early works to 1800. great britain -history, naval -17th century -early works to 1800. a82498 r211721 (thomason 669.f.17[60]). civilwar no an additional article to the laws of vvar and ordinances of the sea. england and wales. parliament. 1653 251 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 a this text has no known defects that were recorded as gap elements at the time of transcription. 2007-10 tcp assigned for keying and markup 2007-10 apex covantage keyed and coded from proquest page images 2007-11 mona logarbo sampled and proofread 2007-11 mona logarbo text and markup reviewed and edited 2008-02 pfs batch review (qc) and xml conversion blazon or coat of arms an additional article to the laws of war and ordinances of the sea . that all mariners and others imployed , or which have been imployed in the service of this commonwealth in their fleets , or otherwise at sea , shall after the time of their respective discharges , demean themselves with all duty and respect to the publique peace : and if any person who hath been , is or shall be so imployed , hath committed or abetted , or shall commit or abet any mutinous or seditious act , whereby the peace of this commonwealth may be , or hath been indangered ; every such person shall be proceeded against , and suffer pains of death , or otherwise , in the same sort and maner , as by the laws of war and ordinances of the sea already established , he might have been proceeded against for any act of that nature , in case of being in actual service . provided , that every person comprized within this article , be proceeded against within three moneths after the offence committed , and not otherwise . friday the twenty eighth of october , 1653. ordered by the parliament , that this additional article to the laws of vvar and ordinances of the sea , be forthwith printed and published . hen : scobell , clerk of the parliament . london , printed by john field , printer to the parliament of england . 1653. an order by the commissioners of the admirality and the navy concerning the payment of the prize-money due to seamen and souldiers, and their widows, that have served at sea in this last years expedition. 16 january, 1653. england and wales. commissioners of the admiralty and the navy. this text is an enriched version of the tcp digital transcription a90162 of text r211782 in the english short title catalog (thomason 669.f.17[74]). textual changes and metadata enrichments aim at making the text more computationally tractable, easier to read, and suitable for network-based collaborative curation by amateur and professional end users from many walks of life. the text has been tokenized and linguistically annotated with morphadorner. the annotation includes standard spellings that support the display of a text in a standardized format that preserves archaic forms ('loveth', 'seekest'). textual changes aim at restoring the text the author or stationer meant to publish. this text has not been fully proofread approx. 3 kb of xml-encoded text transcribed from 1 1-bit group-iv tiff page image. earlyprint project evanston,il, notre dame, in, st. louis, mo 2017 a90162 wing o368 thomason 669.f.17[74] estc r211782 99870481 99870481 163322 this keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the early english books online text creation partnership. this phase i text is available for reuse, according to the terms of creative commons 0 1.0 universal . the text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission. early english books online. (eebo-tcp ; phase 1, no. a90162) transcribed from: (early english books online ; image set 163322) images scanned from microfilm: (thomason tracts ; 246:669f17[74]) an order by the commissioners of the admirality and the navy concerning the payment of the prize-money due to seamen and souldiers, and their widows, that have served at sea in this last years expedition. 16 january, 1653. england and wales. commissioners of the admiralty and the navy. desborough, john, 1608-1680. 1 sheet ([1] p.) printed for laurence blaiklock, and t. hewer, london : 1653 [i.e. 1654] signed: john disbrowe (and 5 others). order to print signed: ro: blackborne secre:. reproduction of the original in the british library. eng sailors -england -pay, allowances, etc. -early works to 1800. great britain -history -commonwealth and protectorate, 1649-1660 -early works to 1800. great britain -history, naval -17th century -early works to 1800. a90162 r211782 (thomason 669.f.17[74]). civilwar no an order by the commissioners of the admirality and the navy, concerning the payment of the prize-money due to seamen and souldiers, and the england and wales. commissioners of the admiralty and the navy. 1654 428 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 a this text has no known defects that were recorded as gap elements at the time of transcription. 2007-07 tcp assigned for keying and markup 2007-08 aptara keyed and coded from proquest page images 2007-09 emma (leeson) huber sampled and proofread 2007-09 emma (leeson) huber text and markup reviewed and edited 2008-02 pfs batch review (qc) and xml conversion an order by the commissioners of the admiralty and the navy , concerning the payment of the prize-money due to seamen and souldiers , and their widows , that have served at sea in this last years expedition . 16 january , 1653. by the commissioners for the admiralty and navy . upon consideration had of the results of a councel of warre , held aboard the swift-sure , in the fleet , the first of december , 1653. concerning the prize-money due to seamen and souldiers that have served at sea in this last years expedition , it is hereby declared and ordered as followeth . 1. that all seamen and souldiers that have served in the fleet in the three last engagements against the dutch , and shall list themselves aboard any of the states ships , at or before the last of march next , shall have for their respective shares of prizes , twenty shillings . 2. that such as have been in two of the said engagements shall have thirteen shillings four pence . 3. that those who served only in one of the said engagements , shall have six shillings eight pence . 4. that all such seamen and souldiers as have been disabled by sickness , or wounds received in the service : as also the widows of any such seamen or souldiers , slain in any of the said engagements , shall have paid unto them their full shares of prize money , viz. twenty shillings . 5. that such of the souldiers as are now again entertained in the army ( having tickets for their prize money ) do produce unto the said commissioners , a certificate under the hand of the captain , under which they now serve : as also a copy of the last muster roll of the companies to which they respectively belong , or in default thereof , a certificate under the hand of the muster-master , testifying their being in the service ; whereupon order shall be given for payment of the shares of prizes due unto them . john disbrowe , george monck , rob : blake , vin : gookin , john stone , john clerke . ordered by the said commissioners , that the said declaration be forthwith printed and published , to the end , all persons therein concerned , may take notice thereof . ro : blackborne secre : london , printed for laurence blaiklock , and t. hewer , 1653. at a councel of war held aboard, the 17 of october, 1654. this text is an enriched version of the tcp digital transcription a94155 of text r212327 in the english short title catalog (thomason 669.f.19[32]). textual changes and metadata enrichments aim at making the text more computationally tractable, easier to read, and suitable for network-based collaborative curation by amateur and professional end users from many walks of life. the text has been tokenized and linguistically annotated with morphadorner. the annotation includes standard spellings that support the display of a text in a standardized format that preserves archaic forms ('loveth', 'seekest'). textual changes aim at restoring the text the author or stationer meant to publish. this text has not been fully proofread approx. 3 kb of xml-encoded text transcribed from 1 1-bit group-iv tiff page image. earlyprint project evanston,il, notre dame, in, st. louis, mo 2017 a94155 wing s6258 thomason 669.f.19[32] estc r212327 99870959 99870959 163370 this keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the early english books online text creation partnership. this phase i text is available for reuse, according to the terms of creative commons 0 1.0 universal . the text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission. early english books online. (eebo-tcp ; phase 1, no. a94155) transcribed from: (early english books online ; image set 163370) images scanned from microfilm: (thomason tracts ; 246:669f19[32]) at a councel of war held aboard, the 17 of october, 1654. lawson, john, sir, d. 1665. 1 sheet ([1] p.) s.n., [london : 1654] at head of text: present vice-admiral john lawson, rear admiral dakins, capt. jonas poole, capt. benjamin blake, capt. iohn lambert, capt. leon harris, capt. william crispin, capt. rich. lions, capt. edward morcock, capt. iohn white, capt. richard hodges, capt. william hannum, capt. clark, capt. william vessey, capt. henry fen, capt. robert story, capt. hawkes, capt. lightfoot, capt. hubart, lieut. haward, lieut. pride, lieut. trafford, lieut. hall, lieut. wilkinson, and mr. iohn bear master of the falmouth. at end: this was signed by all the abovesaid persons. imprint from wing. annotation on thomason copy: "nouemb: 4 1654". reproduction of the original in the british library. eng sailors -england -early works to 1800. great britain -history, naval -17th century -early works to 1800. great britain -history -commonwealth and protectorate, 1649-1660 -early works to 1800. a94155 r212327 (thomason 669.f.19[32]). civilwar no at a councel of war held aboard, the 17 of october, 1654.: lawson, john, sir 1654 440 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 a this text has no known defects that were recorded as gap elements at the time of transcription. 2007-06 tcp assigned for keying and markup 2007-06 apex covantage keyed and coded from proquest page images 2007-07 robyn anspach sampled and proofread 2007-07 robyn anspach text and markup reviewed and edited 2008-02 pfs batch review (qc) and xml conversion at a councel of war held aboard , the 17 of october , 1654. swiftsure . present vice-admiral john lawson , rear admiral dakins , capt. jonas poole , capt. benjamin blake , capt. iohn lambert , capt. leon harris , capt. william crispin , capt. rich. lions , capt. edward morcock , capt. iohn white , capt. richard hodges , capt. william hannum , capt. clark , capt. william vessey , capt. henry fen , capt. robert story , capt. hawkes , capt. lightfoot , capt. hubart , lieut. haward , lieut. pride , lieut. trafford , lieut. hall , lieut. wilkinson , and mr. iohn bear master of the falmouth . upon notice had of a certain petition drawn and signed by many sea-men of the fleet at this place , and intended to be presented to the lord protector ; as also , of several petitions presented by certain ships companies , to their respective commanders ; it was debated of , and resolved as followeth . quest . 1. whether it be lawful for sea-men to tender their grievances by way of petion ? resolved in the affirmitive , none dissenting . quest . 2. whether the things alleadged in the petition be real grievances , or no ? resolved in the affirmative , none dissenting , that we own them for grievances , except that clause in the fifth head , concerning forraigne service , which we take for no grievance ; in case provision be made for them , as is desired : onely capt. poole , capt. blake , capt. lambert , and lieut. haward , are not satisfied that impressing is a grievance . quest . 3. the question being put , whether the sea-men petitioning their private commanders , and delivering their forementioned petition , with desires that they would please to move the generals and chief-officers , be so far owned by us , as to present the same to our generals with these foregoing votes , leaving it to their honours consideration for proceeding in it as they shall see cause . resolved in the affirmative by all ; onely capt. blake , and capt. lambert , are not satisfied as to the sea-mens presumption , in petitioning the lord protector ; all the rest understand the lord protector is not immediately petitioned by the same . resolved , that the vice admiral of the fleet be desired to send these votes , together with the said petition and subscriptions , to the generals . this was signed by all the abovesaid persons . by the king. a proclamation of his majesties grace, favour, and pardon to all sea-men, sailers, marriners and other water-men. england and wales. sovereign (1625-1649 : charles i) this text is an enriched version of the tcp digital transcription a79030 of text r211316 in the english short title catalog (thomason 669.f.5[101]). textual changes and metadata enrichments aim at making the text more computationally tractable, easier to read, and suitable for network-based collaborative curation by amateur and professional end users from many walks of life. the text has been tokenized and linguistically annotated with morphadorner. the annotation includes standard spellings that support the display of a text in a standardized format that preserves archaic forms ('loveth', 'seekest'). textual changes aim at restoring the text the author or stationer meant to publish. this text has not been fully proofread approx. 3 kb of xml-encoded text transcribed from 1 1-bit group-iv tiff page image. earlyprint project evanston,il, notre dame, in, st. louis, mo 2017 a79030 wing c2681 thomason 669.f.5[101] estc r211316 99870046 99870046 160814 this keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the early english books online text creation partnership. this phase i text is available for reuse, according to the terms of creative commons 0 1.0 universal . the text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission. early english books online. (eebo-tcp ; phase 1, no. a79030) transcribed from: (early english books online ; image set 160814) images scanned from microfilm: (thomason tracts ; 245:669f5[101]) by the king. a proclamation of his majesties grace, favour, and pardon to all sea-men, sailers, marriners and other water-men. england and wales. sovereign (1625-1649 : charles i) charles i, king of england, 1600-1649. 1 sheet ([1] p.) by l. lichfield, [oxford : 1642] "given at our court at mayden-heath, the tenth day of november, in the eighteenth yeare of our reigne.". with engraving of royal seal at head of document. place and date of imprint from wing. reproduction of the original in the british library. eng sailors -great britain -17th century -early works to 1800. merchant mariners -great britain -17th century -early works to 1800. great britain -history -civil war, 1642-1649 -early works to 1800. a79030 r211316 (thomason 669.f.5[101]). civilwar no by the king. a proclamation of his majesties grace, favour, and pardon to all sea-men, sailers, marriners and other water-men. england and wales. sovereign 1642 540 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 a this text has no known defects that were recorded as gap elements at the time of transcription. 2008-03 tcp assigned for keying and markup 2008-08 spi global keyed and coded from proquest page images 2008-09 mona logarbo sampled and proofread 2008-09 mona logarbo text and markup reviewed and edited 2009-02 pfs batch review (qc) and xml conversion c r honi soit qvi mal y pense royal blazon or coat of arms by the king . ¶ a proclamation of his majesties grace , favour , and pardon to all sea-men , sailers , marriners and other water-men . whereas ever since the beginning of our reigne we have , to the care of the good of our subjects in generall , added particular encouragements to such of them as are sea-men , sailers , and marriners , as well by increasing the wages of such of them as served in our own ships , placing of corporalls in every ship for their learning of the discipline of warre , and chaplaines for their instruction in the protestant religion , as by diverse other acts of grace and favour to them in generall , farre beyond any of our predecessors . notwithstanding which , we find that by the cunning of some traiterous and seditious persons ( who amongst other their false devices , by which they have endeavoured to alienate the hearts of our subjects from us , have suggested that we intended an alteration in religion ) many of our sea-men , sailers and marriners have been seduced to keep our own ships from us , to contribute towards the maintenance of the army which is raised against us ( and which had destroyed us , if god almighty had not protected us in the day of battle ) and have been since drawn on and invited to serve in land-service against us , though they have ever heretofore been freed by us , and many of them ( especially those which belong to the corporation of the trinity-house ) have had speciall exemptions from any such service . which actions of disloyalty we cannot believe they were drawn into by their own inclinations , but by the false informations , or threats and menaces of their seducers . we doe therefore hereby offer our free and gratious pardon to all our subjects being sea-men , saylors , marriners , and all other water-men , for all offences concerning the premises committed against us before the publishing of this our proclamation . provided that this our grace shall not extend to any person who after notice of this our proclamation shall presume to detaine any of our ships from us , or to serve in any of our ships detained from us , or otherwise serve against us either by sea or land , or shall presume by loane , contribution or otherwise to assist the said army now raised against us , or to assemble or muster themselves in armes without authority derived from us under our hand , or to enter into any oath of association for opposing us or our army . but we must and doe declare , that whosoever shall hence forward be guilty of the premises or any of them , we shall proceed against them as enemies to the publike peace , and persons disaffected to us , and to the religion and lawes of the kingdom . ¶ given at our court at mayden-heath , the tenth day of november , in the eighteenth yeare of our reigne . god save the king . the sea-mans compass or a dainty new ditty composed and pend the deeds of brave sea-men to praise and commend, 'twas made by a maid that to gravesend did pass, now mark, and you quickly shall hear how it was. to the tune of, the tyrant hath stoln. l. p. (laurence price), fl. 1625-1680? this text is an enriched version of the tcp digital transcription b04822 of text r182076 in the english short title catalog (wing p3382d). textual changes and metadata enrichments aim at making the text more computationally tractable, easier to read, and suitable for network-based collaborative curation by amateur and professional end users from many walks of life. the text has been tokenized and linguistically annotated with morphadorner. the annotation includes standard spellings that support the display of a text in a standardized format that preserves archaic forms ('loveth', 'seekest'). textual changes aim at restoring the text the author or stationer meant to publish. this text has not been fully proofread approx. 6 kb of xml-encoded text transcribed from 1 1-bit group-iv tiff page image. earlyprint project evanston,il, notre dame, in, st. louis, mo 2017 b04822 wing p3382d estc r182076 47012597 ocm 47012597 174565 this keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the early english books online text creation partnership. this phase i text is available for reuse, according to the terms of creative commons 0 1.0 universal . the text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission. early english books online. (eebo-tcp ; phase 1, no. b04822) transcribed from: (early english books online ; image set 174565) images scanned from microfilm: (early english books, 1641-1700 ; 2691:50) the sea-mans compass or a dainty new ditty composed and pend the deeds of brave sea-men to praise and commend, 'twas made by a maid that to gravesend did pass, now mark, and you quickly shall hear how it was. to the tune of, the tyrant hath stoln. l. p. (laurence price), fl. 1625-1680? 1 sheet ([1] p.) : ill. printed for f. g. ..., london : [1650?] signed at end: l. p. attributed to laurence price by wing (2nd ed.) date of publication taken from wing (2nd ed.) contains 2 illustrations. right half-sheet contains: the second part to the same tune. reproduction of original in: university of glasgow. library. eng ballads, english -17th century. sailors -poetry. broadsides -england -17th century. b04822 r182076 (wing p3382d). civilwar no the sea-mans compass or a dainty new ditty composed and pend the deeds of brave sea-men to praise and commend, 'twas made by a maid that to l. p 1650 737 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 a this text has no known defects that were recorded as gap elements at the time of transcription. 2008-04 tcp assigned for keying and markup 2008-08 spi global keyed and coded from proquest page images 2008-10 mona logarbo sampled and proofread 2008-10 mona logarbo text and markup reviewed and edited 2009-02 pfs batch review (qc) and xml conversion the sea-mans compass or a dainty new ditty composed and pend the deeds of brave sea-men to praise and commend , 't was made by a maid that to gravesend did pass , now mark , and you quickly shall hear how it was : to the tune of , the tyrant hath stoln . as lately i travelled , towards gravesend , i heard a fair damosel a sea-man commend and as in a tilt-boat we passed along in praise of brave sea-men she sung this new song come tradesman or merchant , whoever he be there 's none but a sea-man shall marry with me , a sea-man in promise is faithful and just honest in carriage and true to his trust kind in behaviour and constant in love as firm in affection as the turtle-dove , valiant in action in every degree there 's none but a sea-man , &c , the sea-men adventures their lives at the seas whilst land men on shore takes pleasure and ease the sea-men at all times their businesse must ply in winter and summer in wet and in dry from toyl and pains taking they seldome are frée there 's none but a sea-man , &c , moreover i de have you for to understand that sea-men brings treasure and profit to land above and beneath ground for wealth they have sought and when they have found it to england 't is brought with hazard of lives by experience we see there 's none but a sea-man , &c. sea-men from beyond seas bring silver and gold with pearls and rich jewels most rare to behold with silks and rich velvets their credits to save or else you gay ladies could not go so brave this makes my heart merry as merry may be there 's none but a sea-man shall marry with me . the second part to the same tune , the sea-men brings spices and sugar so fine which serve the brave gallants to drink with their wine with lemonds and orenges all of the best to rellish their pallats when they make a feast sweet figs , prunes & raisons by them brought home be there 's none but a sea-man shall marry with me . to comfort poor people , the sea-men do strive and brings in maintainance to keep them alive as raw silk and cotten wool to card and to spin and so by their labours their livings comes in most men are beholding to sea-men we sée with none but a sea-man i married will be . the mercer's beholding we know well enough for holland , lawn , cambrick , and other gay stuffe that 's brought from beyond seas by sea-men so bold , the rarest that ever mens eyes did behold god prosper the sea-men where ever they be there 's none but a sea-man shall marry with me . the merchants themselves are beholding also to honest sea-men that on purpose do go to bring them home profit from other strange lands , or else their fine daughters must work with their hands the nobles and gentry of every degree are also beholding to sea-men we see . thus for rich men & poor men , the sea-men does good and sometimes comes off with loss of much blood if they were not a guard and defence for our land our enemiee soon would get the upper hand and then in a woful case strait we should be there 's none but a sea-man shall marry with me . to draw to conclusion and so make an end i hope that great neptune my love will befriend and send him home safely with health and with life then shall i with joyfulness soon be his wife you maids wives , and widdows that sea-mens loves be with hearts and with voices joyn prayers with me . god blesse all brave sea men from quicksands and rocks from loss of their blood and from enemies knocks from lightning and thunder . and tempests so strong from ship wrack and drowning and all other wrong and they that to these words will not say , amen . 't is pitty that they should ever speak words agen . l. p. finis . london printed for f. g. on snow-hill : entred according to order . neptunes raging fury, or, the gallant sea-mens sufferings. being a relation of their perils and dangers, and of the extraordinary hazards they undergo in their noble adventures. together with their undaunted valor, and rare constancy, in all their extremities. and the manner of their rejoycing on shore at their return home. to the tune of, when the stormy windes doe blow. / by j.p. j. p. this text is an enriched version of the tcp digital transcription b04898 of text r181454 in the english short title catalog (wing p441f). textual changes and metadata enrichments aim at making the text more computationally tractable, easier to read, and suitable for network-based collaborative curation by amateur and professional end users from many walks of life. the text has been tokenized and linguistically annotated with morphadorner. the annotation includes standard spellings that support the display of a text in a standardized format that preserves archaic forms ('loveth', 'seekest'). textual changes aim at restoring the text the author or stationer meant to publish. this text has not been fully proofread approx. 6 kb of xml-encoded text transcribed from 1 1-bit group-iv tiff page image. earlyprint project evanston,il, notre dame, in, st. louis, mo 2017 b04898 wing p441f estc r181454 47012566 ocm 47012566 174533 this keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the early english books online text creation partnership. this phase i text is available for reuse, according to the terms of creative commons 0 1.0 universal . the text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission. early english books online. (eebo-tcp ; phase 1, no. b04898) transcribed from: (early english books online ; image set 174533) images scanned from microfilm: (early english books, 1641-1700 ; 2691:18) neptunes raging fury, or, the gallant sea-mens sufferings. being a relation of their perils and dangers, and of the extraordinary hazards they undergo in their noble adventures. together with their undaunted valor, and rare constancy, in all their extremities. and the manner of their rejoycing on shore at their return home. to the tune of, when the stormy windes doe blow. / by j.p. j. p. 1 sheet ([1] p.) : ill. printed by t. mabb, for ric. burton ..., london, : [between 1650 and 1665] contains 3 illustrations. date of publication suggested by wing (2nd ed.) right half-sheet contains: the second part, to the same tune. reproduction of original in: university of glasgow. library. eng ballads, english -17th century. sailors -great britain -poetry. broadsides -england -17th century. b04898 r181454 (wing p441f). civilwar no neptune's raging fury, or, the gallant sea-mens sufferings. being a relation of their perils and dangers, and of the extraordinary hazards t [parker, martin] 1650 821 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 a this text has no known defects that were recorded as gap elements at the time of transcription. 2008-04 tcp assigned for keying and markup 2008-08 spi global keyed and coded from proquest page images 2008-10 mona logarbo sampled and proofread 2008-10 mona logarbo text and markup reviewed and edited 2009-02 pfs batch review (qc) and xml conversion neptunes raging fury , or , the gallant sea-mens sufferings . being a relation of their perils and dangers , and of the extraordinary hazards they undergo in their noble adventures . together with their undaunted valour , and rare constancy , in all their extremities . and the manner of their rejoycing on shore at their return home . to the tune of , when the stormy windes doe blow . by j.p. you gentle men of england that lives at home at ease , full litle doe you think upon the dangers of the seas ; give ear unto the marriners , and they will plainly show , the cares and the feares , when the stormy windes doe blow . all you that will be sea-men , must bear a valiant heart , for when you come upon the seas you must not think to start ; nor once to be faint hearted in haile , rain nor snow ; nor to shriek , nor to shrink , when the stormy winds doe blow , the bitter storms and tempests poore sea-men must endure , both day & night , with many a fright we seldome rest secure : our sléep it is disturbed , with visions strange to know , and with dreams on the streams , when the stormy winds doe blow . in claps of roring thunder , which darknesse doth enforce , we often finde our ships to stray beyond our wonted course , which causeth great distractions , and sincks our hearts full low ; t is in vain to complain when the stormy winds do blow . sometimes in neptunes bosome , our ships is tost with waves ; and every man expecting the sea to be their graves . then up aloft she mounteth , and down again so low : t is with waves , o with waves ! when the stormy winds doe blow . then down we fall to prayers , with all our might and thought when refuge all doth faile us , t is that must bear us out : to god we call for succour , for he it is we know that must aid us , and save us when stormy windes doe blow . the second part , to the same tune . the lawyer and the usurer , that sits in gowns of firr , in closets warm , can take no harm , abroad they need not stirre , when winter fierce with cold doth pierce and beats with haile and snow , we are sure to endure , when the stormy windes doe blow . we bring home costly merchandize and iewels of great price , to serve our english gallantrie , with many a rare device , to please the noble gentry our pains we freely show , for we toyle , and we moyle , when the stormy windes doe blow . we sometimes saile to th' indies , to fetch home spices rare : sometimes again , to france & spain for wines beyond compare , whilest gallants are carousing in taverns on a row ; then we sweep o're the deep , when the stormy windes do blow . when tempests are blown over and greatest fears are past ; in weather faire , and temperate aire we straight lye down to rest ; but when the billows tumble , and waves doe furious grow : then we rowse , up we rowse , when the stormy windes doe blow . if enemies oppose us , when england is at wars with any forreign nations we fear not wounds and scars : our roring guns shall teach them our valour for to know , whilest they reele , in the keele , when the stormy winds doe blow . we are no cowardly shrinkers , but english-men true bred we 'le play our parts , like valiant hearts and never fly for dread : we 'le ply our busines nimbly when ere we come or go , with our mates , to the straits , when the stormy winds doe blow . then courage all brave marriners , and never be dismaid , whilest we have bold adventurers we ne're shall want a trade : our merchants will imploy us , to fetch them wealth i know : then to be bold , work for gold , when the stormy winds doe blow , when we return in safety , with wages for our pains : the tapster and the vintener will help to share our gains : wee 'le call for liquor roundly , and pay before we goe ; then we 'le rore , on the shore , when the stormy windes doe blow . finis . london , printed by t. mabb , for ric. burton , at the horse-shoe in smith-field a proclamation for re-calling and prohibiting sea-men from the services of forreign princes and states. at edinburgh, the seventh day of june, one thousand six hundred and sixty four. scotland. privy council. 1664 approx. 4 kb of xml-encoded text transcribed from 1 1-bit group-iv tiff page image. text creation partnership, ann arbor, mi ; oxford (uk) : 2009-03 (eebo-tcp phase 1). b05675 wing s1897 estc r183528 52612332 ocm 52612332 179635 this keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the early english books online text creation partnership. this phase i text is available for reuse, according to the terms of creative commons 0 1.0 universal . the text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission. early english books online. (eebo-tcp ; phase 1, no. b05675) transcribed from: (early english books online ; image set 179635) images scanned from microfilm: (early english books, 1641-1700 ; 2794:29) a proclamation for re-calling and prohibiting sea-men from the services of forreign princes and states. at edinburgh, the seventh day of june, one thousand six hundred and sixty four. scotland. privy council. 1 sheet ([1] p.) printed by evan tyler, printer to the king's most excellent majesty, edinburgh : 1664. caption title. royal arms at head of text; initial letter. printed in black letter. signed: pet. wedderburne, cl. sti. concilii. imperfect: stained with slight loss of text. reproduction of the original in the national library of scotland. created by converting tcp files to tei p5 using tcp2tei.xsl, tei @ oxford. re-processed by university of nebraska-lincoln and northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors. eebo-tcp is a partnership between the universities of michigan and oxford and the publisher proquest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by proquest via their early english books online (eebo) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). the general aim of eebo-tcp is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic english-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in eebo. eebo-tcp aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the text encoding initiative (http://www.tei-c.org). the eebo-tcp project was divided into two phases. the 25,363 texts created during phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 january 2015. anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source. users should be aware of the process of creating the tcp texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data. text selection was based on the new cambridge bibliography of english literature (ncbel). if an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in ncbel, then their works are eligible for inclusion. selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. in general, first editions of a works in english were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably latin and welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so. image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in oxford and michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet qa standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. after proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of tcp data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a tcp editor. the texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the tei in libraries guidelines. copies of the texts have been issued variously as sgml (tcp schema; ascii text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable xml (tcp schema; characters represented either as utf-8 unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless xml (tei p5, characters represented either as utf-8 unicode or tei g elements). keying and markup guidelines are available at the text creation partnership web site . eng england and wales. -royal navy -foreign service -early works to 1800. sailors -legal status, laws, etc. -scotland -early works to 1800. broadsides -scotland -17th century. 2008-01 tcp assigned for keying and markup 2008-01 spi global keyed and coded from proquest page images 2008-03 mona logarbo sampled and proofread 2008-03 mona logarbo text and markup reviewed and edited 2008-09 pfs batch review (qc) and xml conversion cr honi soit qvi mal y pense royal blazon or coat of arms a proclamation for re-calling and prohibiting sea-men from the service of forreign princes and states . at edinburgh , the seventh day of june , one thousand six hundred and sixty four . the lords of his majesties privy council , having received a letter from the kings majesty , dated at whitehall the second day of june instant , commanding a proclamation to be issued in his majesties name ; bearing , that the kings most excellent majesty hath been advertised , that great numbers of mariners and other sea-faring men , his majesties natural born subjects of this his ancient kingdom of scotland , have be taken themselves to the services of forreign princes and states , to the great disservice of his majesty and their native country ; and whereby his majesty and his realms are unfurnished of men of their sort and calling , if there shall be cause to use them . for remiss whereof at present , and preventing the like for the future , the kings most excellent majesty , both will and streightly charge and command , all and singular masters of ships , pilots , mariners , seamen , ship-wrights , and other sea-faring men whatsoever and wheresoever , being his majesties natural subjects of this his kingdom of scotland , who are in the service of any forreign prince or state , or do service in any forreign ships or vessels , that forthwith they do withdraw themselves , and depart from such forreign services , and return home to their native country and lawfull vocations , or to some of his majesties dominions . and further , his majesty both prohibit and forbid all and singular masters of ships , pilots mariners , sea-men , ship-wrights , and other sea-faring men whatsoever , being his majesties natural born subjects of this his kingdom of scotland , from entering themselves ; and both hereby first stre 〈…〉 y charge and command them , and every one of them , from henceforth to forbear to enter themselves into pay , or otherwise to be take themselves to the service of forreign princes or states , or to 〈◊〉 in any forr 〈…〉 ●essel or ship , other than the ships and vessels belonging to his majesties domini●●s without ●●●nce and obtained in that behalf . to all which his majesty doth , and will , expect due obedience and conformity : and doth publish and declare , that the offenders to the contrary , s●●●l not only incur hi● majesties just displeasure , but be proceeded against for their contempt , according to the utmost severities of law. therefore , they have ordained , and by these presents ordains macers or messengers at arms , as sheriffs in that part , in his majesties name and authority , to make publick intimation hereof at the mercat-cross of edinburgh , peer and shoar of leith , and at the mercat-crosses of all royal burroughs where there are any sea-ports , that all persons therein concerned may give due and speedy o●●dience to this his majesties royal commands , as they will answer upon their outmost perils . and ordains these presents to be printed , that none pretend ignorance . pet. wedderburne , cl. sti concilii . edinburgh , printed by evan t●●●er , printer to the king 's most excellent majesty , 1664. by the king. a proclamation for recalling and prohibiting sea-men from the services of forraign princes and states england and wales. sovereign (1660-1685 : charles ii) 1661 approx. 4 kb of xml-encoded text transcribed from 1 1-bit group-iv tiff page image. text creation partnership, ann arbor, mi ; oxford (uk) : 2009-10 (eebo-tcp phase 1). a79325 wing c3402 thomason 669.f.27[11] estc r210263 99869077 99869077 170708 this keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the early english books online text creation partnership. this phase i text is available for reuse, according to the terms of creative commons 0 1.0 universal . the text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission. early english books online. (eebo-tcp ; phase 1, no. a79325) transcribed from: (early english books online ; image set 170708) images scanned from microfilm: (thomason tracts ; 256:669f27[11]) by the king. a proclamation for recalling and prohibiting sea-men from the services of forraign princes and states england and wales. sovereign (1660-1685 : charles ii) charles ii, king of england, 1630-1685. 1 sheet ([1] p.) printed by john bill, printer to the king's most excellent majesty, 1661. at the king's printing-house in black-friers, london : [1661] dated at end: given at our court at whitehall, the nineteenth day of april, in the thirteenth year of our reign. annotation on thomason copy: "aprill 20". reproduction of the original in the british library. created by converting tcp files to tei p5 using tcp2tei.xsl, tei @ oxford. re-processed by university of nebraska-lincoln and northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors. eebo-tcp is a partnership between the universities of michigan and oxford and the publisher proquest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by proquest via their early english books online (eebo) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). the general aim of eebo-tcp is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic english-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in eebo. eebo-tcp aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the text encoding initiative (http://www.tei-c.org). the eebo-tcp project was divided into two phases. the 25,363 texts created during phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 january 2015. anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source. users should be aware of the process of creating the tcp texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data. text selection was based on the new cambridge bibliography of english literature (ncbel). if an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in ncbel, then their works are eligible for inclusion. selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. in general, first editions of a works in english were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably latin and welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so. image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in oxford and michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet qa standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. after proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of tcp data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a tcp editor. the texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the tei in libraries guidelines. copies of the texts have been issued variously as sgml (tcp schema; ascii text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable xml (tcp schema; characters represented either as utf-8 unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless xml (tei p5, characters represented either as utf-8 unicode or tei g elements). keying and markup guidelines are available at the text creation partnership web site . eng sailors -england -law and legislation -early works to 1800. naval law -england -early works to 1800. 2008-07 tcp assigned for keying and markup 2008-08 spi global keyed and coded from proquest page images 2008-09 mona logarbo sampled and proofread 2008-09 mona logarbo text and markup reviewed and edited 2009-02 pfs batch review (qc) and xml conversion c r diev et mon droit honi soit qvi mal y pense royal blazon or coat of arms by the king. a proclamation for recalling and prohibiting sea-men from the services of forraign princes and states . charles r. whereas the kings most excellent majesty hath been advertised , that great numbers of mariners and other seafaring men , his majesties natural born subjects many of them , by occasion of the late disbanding , and some others before have betaken themselves to the services of forraign princes and states , to the great disservice of his majesty and their native countries ; and whereby his said majesty and his realms are unfurnished of men of their sort and calling , if there shall be cause to use them : therefore for redress thereof at present , and preventing the like for the future , the kings most excellent majesty , by this his royal proclamation , with the advice of the lords of his majesties most honorable privy council , doth will and strictly charge and command all and singular masters of ships , pilots , mariners , seamen , shipwrights , and other seafaring men , whatsoever and wheresoever , being his majesties natural born subjects , who are in the service of any forraign prince or state , or do serve in any forraign ships or vessels , that forthwith they do withdraw themselves , and depart from such forraign services and return home to their native countrys and lawful vocations . and further his majesty doth hereby prohibite and forbid all and singular masters of ships , pilots , mariners , seamen , shipwrights , and other sea-faring men whatsoever , being his majesties natural born subjects from entring themselves ; and doth hereby streightly charge and command them and every of them from henceforth to forbear to enter themselves into pay , or otherwise betake themselves to the service of any forraign princes , or states , or to serve in any foraign vessel or ship , without licence had and obtained in that behalf . to all which his majesty doth and will expect due obedience and conformity ; and doth hereby publish and declare , that the offenders to the contrary shall not onely incur his majesties just displeasure , but be proceeded against for their contempt by seizure of their goods , persons , and estates , wheresoever they shall be found , and otherwise , according to the utmost severities of law. and further his majesty doth hereby authorize and command all and every the captains , masters , and other officers , serving or imployed in any of his majesties ships , or vessels at sea , to stop and make stay of , all and every such person and persons , as shall endeavour to transport or enter themselves into the service of any forraign prince , or state , contrary to the true intent and meaning of this his majesties royal proclamation ; and also to seize upon , take and bring away all such mariners , seamen , and other persons aforesaid , as shall be found to be imployed or serving in any ships or vessels , of or belonging to any forraign prince or state , or to any merchant or other person or persons other then to his majestie or his subjects . given at our court at whitehall , the nineteenth day of april , in the thirteenth year of our reign . god save the king . london , printed by john bill , printer to the king' 's most excellent majesty , 1661. at the king's printing-house in black-friers . the watermens case, in relation to the bill for increase and encouragement of seamen watermen and lightermen of the river thames (guild) 1700 approx. 4 kb of xml-encoded text transcribed from 1 1-bit group-iv tiff page image. text creation partnership, ann arbor, mi ; oxford (uk) : 2008-09 (eebo-tcp phase 1). a96076 wing w1055 estc r232340 99900104 99900104 137642 this keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the early english books online text creation partnership. this phase i text is available for reuse, according to the terms of creative commons 0 1.0 universal . the text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission. early english books online. (eebo-tcp ; phase 1, no. a96076) transcribed from: (early english books online ; image set 137642) images scanned from microfilm: (early english books, 1641-1700 ; 2522:8) the watermens case, in relation to the bill for increase and encouragement of seamen watermen and lightermen of the river thames (guild) 1 sheet ([1] p.) s.n., [london : 1700] imprint from wing cd-rom, 1996. reproduction of original in the british library. created by converting tcp files to tei p5 using tcp2tei.xsl, tei @ oxford. re-processed by university of nebraska-lincoln and northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors. eebo-tcp is a partnership between the universities of michigan and oxford and the publisher proquest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by proquest via their early english books online (eebo) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). the general aim of eebo-tcp is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic english-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in eebo. eebo-tcp aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the text encoding initiative (http://www.tei-c.org). the eebo-tcp project was divided into two phases. the 25,363 texts created during phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 january 2015. anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source. users should be aware of the process of creating the tcp texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data. text selection was based on the new cambridge bibliography of english literature (ncbel). if an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in ncbel, then their works are eligible for inclusion. selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. in general, first editions of a works in english were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably latin and welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so. image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in oxford and michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet qa standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. after proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of tcp data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a tcp editor. the texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the tei in libraries guidelines. copies of the texts have been issued variously as sgml (tcp schema; ascii text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable xml (tcp schema; characters represented either as utf-8 unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless xml (tei p5, characters represented either as utf-8 unicode or tei g elements). keying and markup guidelines are available at the text creation partnership web site . eng sailors -england -early works to 1800. 2007-06 tcp assigned for keying and markup 2007-06 aptara keyed and coded from proquest page images 2007-08 robyn anspach sampled and proofread 2007-08 robyn anspach text and markup reviewed and edited 2008-02 pfs batch review (qc) and xml conversion the watermens case , in relation to the bill for increase and encouragement of seamen . in the bill for encouragement of seamen , the register for them is made voluntary , as fearing that an act to force them into a register would be so great an infringement of liberty , as might discourage and obviate the future breeding of seamen , and cause many of the present , either to decline going to sea , or betake themselves to the service of some foreign state. for which reasons 't is humbly hoped , that the said register may be made voluntary to the watermen as well as others ; since the forcing them thereinto , will much discourage , and be the ruine of many of the present company of watermen , that are more subject to , and have suffered more by the sea-service , than any other society , and may put a great stop to the future breeding of watermen . whereas the said company now is one of the best seminaries for breeding up youth to the sea , and is computed to have afforded above 4000 voluntiers and pressed men for the navy , since his majesty's happy accession to the crown . it 's therefore humbly submitted to the great wisdom of this present parliament , whether it might not highly conduce towards the furnishing the navy with great numbers of able men , and thereby better promote the good purposes of the designed registring of seamen . 1. if the watermen were allowed to continue their being registred in their own company as they now all are . 2. and all lightermen , bargemen , and others employed in rowing on the river thames ( fishermen and trinitymen excepted ) be incorporated with the watermen into one body politique , and be registred in the same manner , and under the same penalties , as the watermen now are ; which register may from time to time ( as required ) be transmitted unto the admiralty . whereby a more exact and full list of all watermen may be more speedily had , and with less charge than others can procure , that do not know or are conversant amongst the watermen . 3. and several thousands of stout and able men , as lightermen , bargemen , &c. will be added , and made forth coming , more than the registring bill comprehends , or seems to have any notice of . which persons being now subject to no order or regulation , withdraw and absent themselves in times of pressing , and commit many other irregularities on the river , which cannot by any means be so certainly and readily prevented , as by uniting such persons unto , and bringing them under the same orders and regulations with the watermen . for the barges now leave their lusty and able men at kingston , &c. and are brought from thence to london with old men only . and the young and able lightermen hide and withdraw from their employments , until the press is over , which makes wages very dear , obstructs trade , and raises the price of provision , fewel , &c. which tends to the prejudice of all , especially the poorer sort . 4. a great many more substantial and considerable persons will be then added to the watermens company ; for want whereof , and good by-laws , with reasonable penalties , for punishing offenders , many abuses have formerly been committed , the company 's stock misapplyed and embezelled , ( none being qualified to sue for the same ) and the charities of several discouraged or diverted . which then it 's hoped will be effectually prevented , and the income thereby considerably increased , and duly applyed for relief and support of the decayed and disabled members of the said company , and the widows of such , and in educating and breeding up their poor and helpless children in the art of navigation , to the great increase and encouragement of seamen , advantage of trade , and security of the kingdom . reasons for the taking off the q--s and r--s in the navy books; together with proposals humbly offered to the honourable house of commons for the expeditious payment of saylors. eccles, william, fl. 1700. 1700 approx. 4 kb of xml-encoded text transcribed from 1 1-bit group-iv tiff page image. text creation partnership, ann arbor, mi ; oxford (uk) : 2009-03 (eebo-tcp phase 1). b02977 wing e131 estc r226258 51784520 ocm 51784520 174930 this keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the early english books online text creation partnership. this phase i text is available for reuse, according to the terms of creative commons 0 1.0 universal . the text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission. early english books online. (eebo-tcp ; phase 1, no. b02977) transcribed from: (early english books online ; image set 174930) images scanned from microfilm: (early english books, 1641-1700 ; 2706:7) reasons for the taking off the q--s and r--s in the navy books; together with proposals humbly offered to the honourable house of commons for the expeditious payment of saylors. eccles, william, fl. 1700. great britain. parliament. house of commons. 1 sheet ([1] p.) s.n., [london? : 1700?] signed at end "william eccles." date and place of publication suggested by wing (2nd ed.). reproduction of original in: bodleian library. created by converting tcp files to tei p5 using tcp2tei.xsl, tei @ oxford. re-processed by university of nebraska-lincoln and northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors. eebo-tcp is a partnership between the universities of michigan and oxford and the publisher proquest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by proquest via their early english books online (eebo) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). the general aim of eebo-tcp is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic english-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in eebo. eebo-tcp aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the text encoding initiative (http://www.tei-c.org). the eebo-tcp project was divided into two phases. the 25,363 texts created during phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 january 2015. anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source. users should be aware of the process of creating the tcp texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data. text selection was based on the new cambridge bibliography of english literature (ncbel). if an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in ncbel, then their works are eligible for inclusion. selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. in general, first editions of a works in english were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably latin and welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so. image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in oxford and michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet qa standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. after proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of tcp data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a tcp editor. the texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the tei in libraries guidelines. copies of the texts have been issued variously as sgml (tcp schema; ascii text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable xml (tcp schema; characters represented either as utf-8 unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless xml (tei p5, characters represented either as utf-8 unicode or tei g elements). keying and markup guidelines are available at the text creation partnership web site . eng england and wales. -royal navy -early works to 1800. sailors -great britain -17th century -pay, allowances, etc. -early works to 1800. broadsides -england -london -17th century 2008-05 tcp assigned for keying and markup 2008-06 spi global keyed and coded from proquest page images 2008-07 paul schaffner sampled and proofread 2008-07 paul schaffner text and markup reviewed and edited 2008-09 pfs batch review (qc) and xml conversion reasons for the taking off the q — s and r — s in the navy books ; together with proposals humbly offered to the honourable house of commons for the expeditious payment of saylors . i doubt not but the greivences of saylors , touching q — s and r — s have ( in diverse modes and formes ) been already represented to this honourable house , so that i shall touch very slightly upon the same , i will only add that . first , no q — s nor r — s can be taken off to advantage of the whole , unless they are all taken off in general by act of parliament . for if the matter be referred to be examined , by the admiralty , or navy , or any other person , or persons , the saylors are still in the same condition , being to be judged , by the same judges ; or others , that may be equally prejudiced , or byased , and can have no other remedy then what they have already . secondly , with humble submission i propose , that the taking off all the q — s and r — s in general , will be an encouragement to all saylors , encouragement for all persons to trust them , when in necessity , and will be for the honour and credit , of the nation . and that the saylors may with ease be paid , their creditors satisfyed , and the money due from his majesty in arrears to saylors with ease paid , i with all humillity propose . that tickets be made out ( if there be none made out already ) for the saylors who are q — d and r — d and also for the future , that at any time , or times , when his majesty's fleet shall have ended their summers expedition , and shall put into harbour ; the captain of each ship shall there together with other officers on board , make out tickets for saylors then on board , and also for such dead , discharged , wounded , or sick men set on shore , or sent to hospitals , for their wages respectively due to them ; as also tickets for themselves from time to time , at the end of every respective expedition , and their coming into harbour . that those tickets so made out , or hereafter to be made out , be sent up to lon , don , or else where , ( according to the direction of this honourable house ) to an office , or offices , to be erected for that purpose , where each individual ticket shall receive a stamp , and indorsement , of the vallue of each ticket , with an allowance of interests thereon , ( that these tickets be returned to the parties in whose custody they now are , ) or to the said ship , to whom they belong , and paid to the saylor as ready mony , that an act pass to make the same current as specie , between subject , and subject , and be adjudged a good tender in law for any debt by any persons due , and that these tickets be paid in payments for duties to his majesty , and that a fund be appointed for the taking of them in ; is most humbly proposed , will make the saylors easie , all persons dealing with them happy , the king quiet , the nation out of debt ( in this affaire ) funds thereby will be converted to the use designed ( procure a circulation of mony ) and stop the mouths of abundance of people , who being ready to starve for their money due to them ( their poverty being so pressing ) make continual exclamations and murmors against the government , will bring our saylors home from abroad ; and i hope make this a flourshing and happy kingdom . which is the prayers of your honours most obedient servant , william eccles. by the king and queen, a proclamation, for recalling and prohibiting seamen from serving of foreign princes and states proclamations. 1692-10-10. england and wales. sovereign (1689-1694 : william and mary) 1692 approx. 4 kb of xml-encoded text transcribed from 1 1-bit group-iv tiff page image. text creation partnership, ann arbor, mi ; oxford (uk) : 2009-03 (eebo-tcp phase 1). a66312 wing w2603 estc r222023 99833262 99833262 37737 this keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the early english books online text creation partnership. this phase i text is available for reuse, according to the terms of creative commons 0 1.0 universal . the text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission. early english books online. (eebo-tcp ; phase 1, no. a66312) transcribed from: (early english books online ; image set 37737) images scanned from microfilm: (early english books, 1641-1700 ; 2163:4) by the king and queen, a proclamation, for recalling and prohibiting seamen from serving of foreign princes and states proclamations. 1692-10-10. england and wales. sovereign (1689-1694 : william and mary) mary ii, queen of england, 1662-1694. william iii, king of england, 1650-1702. 1 sheet ([1] p.) printed by charles bill, and the executrix of thomas newcomb deceas'd; printers to the king and queen's most excellent majesties, london : 1692. dated at end: whitehall, the tenth day of october, 1692. steele notation: other do us. reproduction of the original in the guildhall library, london. created by converting tcp files to tei p5 using tcp2tei.xsl, tei @ oxford. re-processed by university of nebraska-lincoln and northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors. eebo-tcp is a partnership between the universities of michigan and oxford and the publisher proquest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by proquest via their early english books online (eebo) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). the general aim of eebo-tcp is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic english-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in eebo. eebo-tcp aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the text encoding initiative (http://www.tei-c.org). the eebo-tcp project was divided into two phases. the 25,363 texts created during phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 january 2015. anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source. users should be aware of the process of creating the tcp texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data. text selection was based on the new cambridge bibliography of english literature (ncbel). if an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in ncbel, then their works are eligible for inclusion. selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. in general, first editions of a works in english were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably latin and welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so. image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in oxford and michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet qa standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. after proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of tcp data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a tcp editor. the texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the tei in libraries guidelines. copies of the texts have been issued variously as sgml (tcp schema; ascii text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable xml (tcp schema; characters represented either as utf-8 unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless xml (tei p5, characters represented either as utf-8 unicode or tei g elements). keying and markup guidelines are available at the text creation partnership web site . eng england and wales. -royal navy -early works to 1800. sailors -england -early works to 1800. great britain -history, naval -stuarts, 1603-1714 -early works to 1800. 2008-02 tcp assigned for keying and markup 2008-03 spi global keyed and coded from proquest page images 2008-04 mona logarbo sampled and proofread 2008-04 mona logarbo text and markup reviewed and edited 2008-09 pfs batch review (qc) and xml conversion monogram of 'w' (william) superimposed on' m' (mary) diev et mon droit honi soit qvi mal y pense royal blazon or coat of arms by the king and queen , a proclamation , for recalling and prohibiting seamen from serving of foreign princes and states . marie r. whereas we have beén advertised , that great number of mariners and other seafaring men ( being our natural-born subjects ) have betaken themselves to the service of foreign princes and states , in this time of war , when there is occasion to use men of their sort and calling ; we for redress thereof at present , and for preventing the like for the future , by this our royal proclamation ( with the advice of our privy council ) do strictly charge and command all masters of ships , pilots , mariners , seamen , and other seafaring men whatsoever , and wheresoever ( bring our natural born subjects ) who are in service of any foreign prince or state , or do serve in any foreign ships or vessel , that forthwith they and every of them do withdraw themselves , and depart from such foreign services , and return home to their native countries . and further , we do hereby strictly prohibit and forbid all masters of ships , mariners , seamen , and other seafaring men whatsoever ( being our natural born subjects ) from entring themselves , and do hereby strictly charge and command them and every of them front henceforth to forbear to enter themselves into pay , or otherwise betake themselves to the service of any foreign princes or states , or to serve in any foreign ship or vessel , without our special licence first had and obtained in that behalf ; to all which we expect due obedience , and exact conformity . and we do hereby publish and declare , that the offenders to the contrary shall not only incur our just displeasure , but be proceéded against for their contempt according to the utmost severities of law. and further , we do hereby authorize and command all our officers and ministers in our respective ports , and all captains , masters , and other officers serving or employed in any of our ships or vessels at sea , to stop and make stay of all such person and persons as shall endeavour to transport or enter themselves into the service any foreign prince or state , contrary to the true intent and meaning of this our royal proclamation ; and also to seize upon , take , and bring away all such mariners , seamen , and other persons aforesaid , as shall at any time after the first day of february next be found to be employed , or serving in any ships or vessels belonging to any foreign prince or state , or to any merchant , or other person or persons , being subjects of any foreign prince or state. and we do hereby further declare , that in case any mariner , seamen , or other persons aforesaid , serving in any ships or vessels belonging to any foreign prince or state , or to any merchants , or other persons , being subjects of any other prince or state , shall at any time after the said first day of february next be taken in such service by any ships of war belonging to the governments of algiers , tunis or tripoli , they shall be left to remain in slavery according to the treaties and capitulations between us and the said governments in that behalf , and are not to expect to be demanded by us. given at our court at whitehall , the tenth day of october , 1692. in the fourth year of our reign . god save king william and queen mary . london , printed by charles bill , and the executrix of thomas newcomb deceas'd ; printers to the king and queens most excellent majesties . 1692. a loving exhortation and warning to sea-men, and all others whom it doth concern. bennet, william. 1675 approx. 5 kb of xml-encoded text transcribed from 1 1-bit group-iv tiff page image. text creation partnership, ann arbor, mi ; oxford (uk) : 2009-10 (eebo-tcp phase 1). a76403 wing b1892a estc r170507 45789154 ocm 45789154 172466 this keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the early english books online text creation partnership. this phase i text is available for reuse, according to the terms of creative commons 0 1.0 universal . the text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission. early english books online. (eebo-tcp ; phase 1, no. a76403) transcribed from: (early english books online ; image set 172466) images scanned from microfilm: (early english books, 1641-1700 ; 2632:1) a loving exhortation and warning to sea-men, and all others whom it doth concern. bennet, william. 1 sheet ([1] p.) s.n., [london : 1675] signed: william bennet. date and place of publication suggested by wing. reproduction of original in: friends' library (london, england). created by converting tcp files to tei p5 using tcp2tei.xsl, tei @ oxford. re-processed by university of nebraska-lincoln and northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors. eebo-tcp is a partnership between the universities of michigan and oxford and the publisher proquest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by proquest via their early english books online (eebo) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). the general aim of eebo-tcp is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic english-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in eebo. eebo-tcp aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the text encoding initiative (http://www.tei-c.org). the eebo-tcp project was divided into two phases. the 25,363 texts created during phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 january 2015. anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source. users should be aware of the process of creating the tcp texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data. text selection was based on the new cambridge bibliography of english literature (ncbel). if an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in ncbel, then their works are eligible for inclusion. selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. in general, first editions of a works in english were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably latin and welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so. image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in oxford and michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet qa standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. after proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of tcp data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a tcp editor. the texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the tei in libraries guidelines. copies of the texts have been issued variously as sgml (tcp schema; ascii text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable xml (tcp schema; characters represented either as utf-8 unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless xml (tei p5, characters represented either as utf-8 unicode or tei g elements). keying and markup guidelines are available at the text creation partnership web site . eng sailors -religious life -england -early works to 1800. broadsides -england -17th century. 2008-07 tcp assigned for keying and markup 2008-08 spi global keyed and coded from proquest page images 2008-09 mona logarbo sampled and proofread 2008-09 mona logarbo text and markup reviewed and edited 2009-02 pfs batch review (qc) and xml conversion a loving exhortation and warning to sea-men , and all others whom it doth concern . you that go down to the sea in ships , that do business in great waters , where you see the works of the lord , and his wonders in the deep ; great cause have you to fear and love the great god of heaven and earth , who giveth you life and being , who is the god of all your mercies , who in mercy hath oftentimes preserved you in great danger and peril , and delivered you when you have been ready to perish : oh forget not his mercy towards you ; but repent speedily , and fear and dread his great name , and stand in awe , and sin no more against him , whose power is ●ver all , who commands the winds and the seas , and they obey him : when sometimes you have been in great jeopardy of your lives , and the lord hath ●n mercy delivered you , how little have some of you eyed the mercy and delivering hand of the lord therein ; but have been ready to asscribe the honour of your deliverance to the anchor , cable and manhood , more then to the lord ; and when you have been in great danger of your lives , and saw no way , but you must perish , have ye not then cryed to the lord to deliver you ? ( and 〈◊〉 guilt of your iniquities being heavy upon your consciences ) have you not been ready to make promises to the lord in your distress , that if he spared your lives , ye would repent , and turn unto him , and fear , and serve him , and forsake your evil wayes ? and when the lord hath answered your desires , and in mercy hath given you your lives for a prey , when you came to land , have you then performed your vows and promises to the lord ? or have you not gone on in sin and evil still ? let god's witness in every conscience speak , for unto that i make my appeal : consider how greatly it concerneth you sea-men ( and so it doth all other people ) to mind their latter end , and to be ready for suddain death ; let every particular one consider seriously how it stands between god and their own souls : oh , it is a blessed thing to be fit to dye , and to feel peace with god ; it is their sins and iniquities that make people unfit for god's kingdom ; they that dye in their sins must perish , as christ said unto some , except you repent you shall likewise perish ; without holiness and purity none can see god : the soul of man is immortal , and can never dye , but must ( when it leaves the body ) be in a feeling sence of joy and peace , or wo and misery forever ; the wicked and all that forget god must be turned into hell : oh that all people , young and old , may repent and return to the lord with their whole hearts , & he will shew them mercy ! prize your time , for it is precious , and you know not how short it is : oh fear and dread the eternal god that giveth you life and being , and can take it away when he pleaseth ; it is not a talking of being saved and redeem'd by christ , and of his dying for you , will stand you in any stead , that live in sin and vanity ; christ said , a man must be born again , or else he cannot see the kingdom of god : so dear people , both young and old , mind the pure divine light of christ jesus in your own consciences , that which checketh and reproveth you , when you speak or act that which is evil , and come to obey it ; for it is the way of life , and will lead you , if you obey it , out of all sin , vngodliness , and worldly lusts , into the way of life , and teach you to live soberly , righteously and godlily in this present evil world ; then peace with god will be the portion of your souls . written in tender bowels of vnfeigned love to your souls , by a friend to all people . william bennet . the 15th of the 3 d month 1675. saylors for my money a new ditty composed in the praise of saylors and sea affaires ... to the tune of the joviall cobler / [by] m.p. m. p. (martin parker), d. 1656? 1630 approx. 5 kb of xml-encoded text transcribed from 1 1-bit group-iv tiff page image. text creation partnership, ann arbor, mi ; oxford (uk) : 2003-03 (eebo-tcp phase 1). a08979 stc 19267.5 estc s5147 38160748 ocm 38160748 29317 this keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the early english books online text creation partnership. this phase i text is available for reuse, according to the terms of creative commons 0 1.0 universal . the text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission. early english books online. (eebo-tcp ; phase 1, no. a08979) transcribed from: (early english books online ; image set 29317) images scanned from microfilm: (early english books, 1475-1640 ; 1933:4) saylors for my money a new ditty composed in the praise of saylors and sea affaires ... to the tune of the joviall cobler / [by] m.p. m. p. (martin parker), d. 1656? 2 leaves : ill. for c. wright, printed at london : [ca. 1630?] date of publication from stc (2nd ed.). right half sheet contains "the second part. to the same tune."; imprint and author's initials, m.p., appear at end. contains 3 illustrations. imperfect: cropped, cut in two, and stained. reproduction of original in: pepys library. created by converting tcp files to tei p5 using tcp2tei.xsl, tei @ oxford. re-processed by university of nebraska-lincoln and northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors. eebo-tcp is a partnership between the universities of michigan and oxford and the publisher proquest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by proquest via their early english books online (eebo) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). the general aim of eebo-tcp is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic english-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in eebo. eebo-tcp aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the text encoding initiative (http://www.tei-c.org). the eebo-tcp project was divided into two phases. the 25,363 texts created during phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 january 2015. anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source. users should be aware of the process of creating the tcp texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data. text selection was based on the new cambridge bibliography of english literature (ncbel). if an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in ncbel, then their works are eligible for inclusion. selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. in general, first editions of a works in english were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably latin and welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so. image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in oxford and michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet qa standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. after proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of tcp data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a tcp editor. the texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the tei in libraries guidelines. copies of the texts have been issued variously as sgml (tcp schema; ascii text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable xml (tcp schema; characters represented either as utf-8 unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless xml (tei p5, characters represented either as utf-8 unicode or tei g elements). keying and markup guidelines are available at the text creation partnership web site . eng ballads, english -17th century. sailors -poetry. seafaring life -poetry. broadsides -london (england) -17th century. 2002-10 tcp assigned for keying and markup 2002-12 aptara keyed and coded from proquest page images 2003-01 mona logarbo sampled and proofread 2003-01 mona logarbo text and markup reviewed and edited 2003-02 pfs batch review (qc) and xml conversion saylors for my money . a new ditty composed in the praise of saylors and sea affaires , breifly shewing the nature of so worthy a calling , and effects of their industry . to the tune of the iouiall cobler . countrie men of england , who liue at home w t ease : and litle thinke what dangers , are incident o' th seas : giue eare vnto the saylor who vnto you will shew : his case , his case : how ere the winde doth blow . he that is a saylor ▪ must haue a valiant heart : for when he is vpon the sea , he is not like to start : but must with noble courage , all dangers vndergoe . resolue , resolue : how ere the wind doth blow . our calling is laborious , and subiect to much woe : but we must still contented be : with what falls to our share . wee must not be faint hearted ▪ come tempest raine or snow : nor shrinke : nor shrinke : how ere the winde doth blowe . sometimes one neptunes bosome our ship is tost w t waues and euery minite we expect , the sea must be our graues somtimes on high she moūteth then falls againe as low : with waues : with waues : when stormie winds do blow . then with vnfained prayers , as christian duty bindes , wée turne vnto y e lord of hosts , with all our hearts and minds , to him we flée for succour , for he we surely know , can saue : can saue , how ere the wind doth blow . then he who breaks the rage : the rough & blustrous seas ▪ when his disciples were afraid will straght y e stormes apease . and giue vs cause to thanke on bended knees full low : who saues : who saues , how ere the wind doth blow . our enemies approaching , when wée on sea espie , wée must resolue incontinent to fight , although we die , with noble resolution wee must oppose our foe , in fight , in fight : how ere the wind doe blow . and when by gods assistance , our foes are put to 'th foile , to animate our courages , wée all haue share o' th spoile , our foes into the ocean , wee back to back do throw , to sinke , or swimme , how ere the wind doth blow . the second part . to the same tune . thus wée gallant seamen , in midst of greatest dāgers , doe alwaies proue our valour , wée neuer are no changers : but what soe ere betide vs , wée stoutly vndergoe , resolu'd , resolu'd , how ere the wind doth blow . if fortune doe befriend vs. in what we take in hand , wée proue our selues still generous whē ere we come to land , ther 's few y t shall out braue vs though neere so great in show , wée spend and lend , how ere the wind doth blow . we trauell to the indies , from them we bring som spice here we buy rich marchandise at very little prize ; and many wealthy prises , we conquer from the foe : in fight : in fight , how ere the wind doth blow . into our natiue country , with wealth we doe returne : and cheere our wiues & childrē , who for our absence mourne . then doe we brauely flourish , and where so ere we goe : we roare : we roare : how ere the wind doth blow . for when we haue receiued ▪ our wages for our paynes : the uintners & the tapsters ▪ by vs haue golden gaines . we call for liquor roundly , and pay before we goe : and sing : and drinke , how ere the wind doth blow . wée brauely are respected , when we walke vp & downe , for if wée méete good company , wée care not for a crowne , ther 's none more frée then saylrrs where ere he come or goe , th'elle roare o' th shore , how ere the wind● doth blow . then who would liue in england and norish vice with ease , when hée that is in pouertie , may riches get o' th seas : le ts saile vnto the indies , where golden grasse doth grow to sea , to sea , how ere the wind doth blow . m. p. finis . printed at london for c. wright . god be thanked a sermon of thanksgiuing for the happy successe of the english fleetes, sent forth by the honourable company of aduenturers to the east indies. preached to the honourable gouernors and committees, and the whole company, of their good ship, the hope marchant happily returened: at deptford on maundy thursday last being the 29th of march. 1616. hereunto are added sundry necessary and vseful formes of prayer and thankes-giuing for the helpe of all such as trauell by sea, fitted to their seruerall occasions. by samuel page dr. in diuinitie. page, samuel, 1574-1630. 1616 approx. 17 kb of xml-encoded text transcribed from 10 1-bit group-iv tiff page images. text creation partnership, ann arbor, mi ; oxford (uk) : 2006-02 (eebo-tcp phase 1). a68546 stc 19091 estc s113745 99848975 99848975 14100 this keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the early english books online text creation partnership. this phase i text is available for reuse, according to the terms of creative commons 0 1.0 universal . the text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission. early english books online. (eebo-tcp ; phase 1, no. a68546) transcribed from: (early english books online ; image set 14100) images scanned from microfilm: (early english books, 1475-1640 ; 585:3, 1355:13) god be thanked a sermon of thanksgiuing for the happy successe of the english fleetes, sent forth by the honourable company of aduenturers to the east indies. preached to the honourable gouernors and committees, and the whole company, of their good ship, the hope marchant happily returened: at deptford on maundy thursday last being the 29th of march. 1616. hereunto are added sundry necessary and vseful formes of prayer and thankes-giuing for the helpe of all such as trauell by sea, fitted to their seruerall occasions. by samuel page dr. in diuinitie. page, samuel, 1574-1630. [4], 32, [4], 14, [2] p. printed by nicholas okes for simon waterson, and are to bee sold at his shop in pauls church-yard at the signe of the crowne, london : 1616. "diuine sea-seruice" has separate title page and pagination; register is continuous. the last leaf is blank. "diuine sea-seruice" identified as stc 19090 on umi microfilm reel 585. reproductions of the originals in the folger shakespeare library and the henry e. huntington library and art gallery. appears at reel 585 (folger shakespeare library copy) and at reel 1355 (henry e. huntington library and art gallery copy). created by converting tcp files to tei p5 using tcp2tei.xsl, tei @ oxford. re-processed by university of nebraska-lincoln and northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors. eebo-tcp is a partnership between the universities of michigan and oxford and the publisher proquest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by proquest via their early english books online (eebo) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). the general aim of eebo-tcp is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic english-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in eebo. eebo-tcp aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the text encoding initiative (http://www.tei-c.org). the eebo-tcp project was divided into two phases. the 25,363 texts created during phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 january 2015. anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source. users should be aware of the process of creating the tcp texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data. text selection was based on the new cambridge bibliography of english literature (ncbel). if an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in ncbel, then their works are eligible for inclusion. selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. in general, first editions of a works in english were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably latin and welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so. image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in oxford and michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet qa standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. after proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of tcp data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a tcp editor. the texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the tei in libraries guidelines. copies of the texts have been issued variously as sgml (tcp schema; ascii text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable xml (tcp schema; characters represented either as utf-8 unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless xml (tei p5, characters represented either as utf-8 unicode or tei g elements). keying and markup guidelines are available at the text creation partnership web site . eng sermons, english -17th century. sailors -prayer-books and devotions -early works to 1800. 2005-10 tcp assigned for keying and markup 2005-11 aptara keyed and coded from proquest page images 2005-12 andrew kuster sampled and proofread 2005-12 andrew kuster text and markup reviewed and edited 2006-01 pfs batch review (qc) and xml conversion diuine sea-seruice : containing svndry necessary and vsefvll formes of prayer and thanks-giving for the helpe of svch as travaile by sea , fitted to their severall necessities . by samvel page d r in diuinitie . 1. thes . 5. 17. 18. pray continually . in all things giue thankes , for this is the will of god , in christ iesus toward you . london , printed by nicholas okes for simon waterson , and are to bee sold at his shop in pauls church-yard at the signe of the crowne . 1616. to the right worshipfvll the master , wardens , and assistants , and the whole societie of the brethren of the trinitie-house , of saint clements in deptford-strand . right worshipfull and worthy , because i finde not , that any man hath of purpose endeuoured to helpe the deuotion of the sea-men , with fitting formes of prayer and thanks-giuing , applied to their seuerall occasions , i haue addressed these meditations to your vse , and the vse of your companies at sea. i doe not herein preiudice the holy libertie of such as are able without these directions , to powre forth their hearts before god , to vse their owne formes , but to giue helpe to such as cannot , beseeching you to recommend these to such , and beseeching gods amen to yours , and their deuotions : and to this you shall euer haue the amen of your euer-louing and thankefull friend , samuel page . deptford may 1. 1616. diuine sea-seruice , containing sundry necessary and vsefull formes of prayer and thankes-giuing , for the helpe of all such as trauaile by sea , fitted to their seuerall necessities . a forme of prayer to be vsed in our owne land for all our brethren at sea. almightie god , whose eye beholdeth all things in heauen and in earth , and whose gracious prouidence keepeth an eternall watch ouer thy seruants , so that the sun shall not hurt them by day , nor the moone by night : wee thy humble and vnworthy seruants confesse and acknowledge , to thy glory , that wee enioy many fruits of thy mercifull fauour , which many of thy deere children doe want : wee humbly recommend to thy fauour and protection , all those that are for a time depriued of that fulnesse of temporall blessings which wee possesse ; especially we pray thee for all our brethren , that trauaile vpon the seas in their lawfull vocation : giue them the feare of thy name , the loue of thy mercie , peace in their consciences , safety in their ships , health in their persons , mutuall loue amongst themselues , obedience to their gouernours , contentment with their prouisions , defence against all dangers , successe in their businesse , and safe returne to their owne land , that wee may all ioyne together in the praise of thy name , through iesus christ our lord. amen . a forme of prayer to be vsed at the setting forth of any shippes in any voyage to sea. almightie god and most mercifull father , who hast disposed vs thy seruants in sundry callings in this world , wherein thou hast appointed vs to labour honestly for our liuings , wee humbly beseech thee for thy blessing vpon this our voyage : wee commend the care of our bodies and soules into thy hands , receiue vs , wee pray thee , into thy protection , keepe vs in thy faith and feare , defend vs from the danger of sinne and sathan , preserue our persons in health and safety , and keepe the goods committed to vs from the hand of the enemie , from the fraud of the deceitfull man , from the violence of fire and water , and from all other euils : goe thou forth with vs , and accompany vs all the way , crowne our honest labours with good successe , and safe returne , that wee may tell the people , what things thou hast done for vs , and praise thy name in the great congregation , through iesus christ our lord. amen . a prayer to be vsed at sea for our owne land. gracious god , by whose prouidence we are now shipt for a strange land , we thy poore children doe beseech thee to blesse our owne lands , and therein we pray thee for our gracious soueraigne lord king iames , queene anne , prince charles , the prince elector palatine , and the lady elizabeth his wife , and their issue : blesse the whole councell of state , the clergie , nobilitie , magistracie , and commons thereof : maintaine amongst them the free passage of thy ghospell , giue , and continue to them sincere religion , peace , plenty , health , prosperitie , and honour , defend them from secret conspiracies , domesticall contentions , schismaticall and hereticall corruptions , and keepe them all in the vnitie of thy spirit , and in the bond of peace , and loue , through iesus christ our lord. amen . a morning prayer . mercifull father , by whose watchfull care wee haue beene preserued this night from all dangers , in quiet and comfortable rest : we beseech thee to keepe vs also this day in thy feare and fauour , sanctifie vs by thy good spirit , that neither in thought , word , nor deed we may displease thee : enable vs to do the businesses of our calling , and blesse we pray thee , all our labors therin , make vs more sensible of thy good fauours , more sorrowfull for our sinnes , more thankfull for all thy mercies , more patient in all our afflictions , and more constant in our obedience to thy holy will , through our lord iesus christ . amen . a prayer before meate . o lord blesse these thy creatures which thou hast giuen vs for our bodily sustenance , to the maintenance of our strength and health , make vs by them the better able for thy seruice , and the workes of our calling , through iesus christ our lord. amen . a thankes-giuing after meat . we giue thee thankes most mercifull father , for these thy creatures , wherewith thou hast now refreshed our weake bodies , beseeching thee to furnish vs with food conuenient for vs , and to make vs alwaies thankful to thee for the same , through iesus christ our lord. amen . an euening prayer . a almightie and most mercifull father , we thanke thee vnfainedly for all thy fauours vouchsafed to vs this day past , in our health and nourishment , and in thy powerfull defence from all danger of body and soule : we beseech thee to watch ouer vs this night , and to giue vs such comfortable rest , that wee may bee thereby refreshed , and enabled to the duties , and labours of our calling : forgiue we pray thee to vs , all the sinnes of the day past : suffer vs not to bee ouer-come with drowsinesse , nor dulnesse in thy seruice , but that sleeping or waking wee may bee ready for thee ; and so direct vs by thy good spirit , that we may be more carefull in the day following , to serue and please thee , through iesus christ our lord. amen . a prayer to bee vsed in a time of danger , by stormes , and tempests at sea. gratious god to whom all creatures stoope , and obey thy will , who rulest the raging of the sea , and calmest the furges thereof when they arise , wee thy distressed children , beseech thee to haue mercy vpon vs , to forgiue vs all our sinnes , and to remoue this present danger from vs : wee haue none in heauen but thee , and wee haue none on earth , whom wee esteeme in comparison of thee : thou art our refuge against the stormy wind , and the tempest , speake thou the word , and our soules shall liue , visit vs with thy louing kindnesse , defend vs with thy power , say vnto the windes , be still , and to the seas , stay heere your proud waues ; let our liues , and goods be pretious in thy sight . thou hast commanded vs to seeke thee in the day of our trouble , and thou hast promised to heare the prayers of the distressed , arise o lord , and helpe now , that we may know that it is thy hand ; if thou helpest not , our soules shall dwell in silence : hast thee o lord to helpe vs , o lord make no long tarrying , o lord heare vs , and deliuer vs for thy mercies sake : and whatsoeuer become of our bodies , wee beseech thee to prepare our soules for death and iudgement , that whensoeuer they shall depart from our bodies , they may rest in the glory of thy chosen , through iesus christ our lord , amen . a thankes-giuing for deliuerance from the former danger of tempest and foule weather . o lord our deliuerer , who hast brought vs againe from the graue of death , and hauing onely shewed vs our destruction , hast redeemed vs from it : by the power of thy great mercy , thou lord hast changed our feare into reioycing , and turned our groanings into praises of thy name ; thou hast saued our liues , and refreshed vs with thy mercies ; o lord receiue from vs the remaine of our liues which thou hast preserued , and sanctifie them to thy seruice , and to the obedience of thy will heere , and crowne them with eternall life with the , in the kingdome of thy glory , through iesus christ our lord : amen . a prayer in danger of the enemie . o lord the preseruer of all , that put their trust in thee , wee beseech thee to saue vs from the hands of our enemies , protect vs from the power of the cruell man , giue vs not a prey to them that seeke our liues to destroy them , and our goods to possesse them : wee confesse that our sinnes haue deserued to bee chastised with roddes , but o lord we pray thee to take the matter into thine owne hand , for with thee there is mercy , and in thy rod there is correction , but not destruction to thy seruants ; o lord set not vp the right hand of our enemies , and make not our aduersaries to reioyce : wee humbly commit our bodies and soules into thy hands , for we know whom we haue trusted , and thou dost not faile them that depend on thee : heare vs o lord our deliuerer , and haue mercy vpon vs for iesus christ his sake , our onely lord and sauiour , amen . a thankes-giuing for deliuerance from the former danger of the enemie . o lord our fortresse , and defence against our enemies , which sought our destruction , we confesse that our sinnes haue iustly deserued , that thou shouldst haue forsaken vs in our greatest feare , & danger , but thou hast exalted thy mercy aboue all our iniquities , and hast giuen vs thy sheild to couer vs in the day of our battell , thy strength hath magnified it selfe in our weakenes , and thy right hand hath done valiantly ; we humbly acknowledge our duty to thee , and offer vnto thee a sacrifice of thankes-giuing for our deliuerance and victory , beseeching thee to fill vs with thy praise all the daies of our life , to the glory of thy name , through iesus christ our lord , amen . a prayer to bee vsed aboard in any visitation , by infectious sicknesse . father of mercies , and lord of life , to whom also belong the issues of death , wee thy children acknowledge against our selues , that it is thy hand which punisheth vs in our health with sicknesse , and it is our sin that deserueth this , and a greater iudgement to bee inflicted vpon vs , o lord heale our soules , for we haue sinned against thee , heale our bodies which haue beene the instruments of sin , and the weapons of vnrighteousnesse ; command thy destroying angell to hold his hand , and restore vs againe to the cheerefull light of thy countenance . clense the corruptions of our defiled soules , and repaire the decaies of our enfeebled bodies , turne our sorrow into ioy , our sicknesse into health ; and that mercy may neuer forsake vs , turne all our sinne into obedience of thy will , and if thou haue now appointed vs for death , prepare our soules we pray thee for that remoue , and season vs for a better life , that wee may cheerefully embrace death , and willingly forsake this world to dwell with thee in life euerlasting , through iesus christ our lord , amen . a thankes-giuing for deliuerance from infectious sickenesse . wee thy humble , and vnworthy seruants , most mercifull father , whom thou hast preserued and spared in this great and dangerous visitation , do thankfully praise thy name for this mercy , confessing , and beleeuing , that thou onely hast saned vs , & defended vs ; thou hast visited vs gratiously , and corrected vs iustly , but thou hast not deliuered vs ouer vnto death : o lord make vs more and more thankefull to thee for our liues , and obedient in the whole course of them to thy holy will : preserue our bodies in health against all sicknesse , and disease , and our soules in holinesse against the infection and dominion of sin , that we may serue thee in all humble obedience to the end of our life through iesus christ , our lord : amen . a prayer for their friends at home , to be vsed by them who aduenture their owne persons to sea. almighty god , who rulest all things by thy power , and wisedome , and in whose sight all the inhabitants of the round world do walke : we thy seruants , diuided for a time from our deerest friends , to follow the businesse of our lawfull calling , do yet most humbly call vpon thee for them : blesse , o lord , our naturall parents , our wiues and children , our kinred , and allyance , all our friends , and acquaintance ; preserue them in the true faith of thy gospell , in the health of their persons , in the loue of their neighbours , in the businesses of their callings , in all their waies direct and prosper them . heare their prayers for vs , and our prayers for them , and grant vs a comfortable and happy meeting againe in our owne land , that wee may ioyne together in the praising and glorifying of thy name through iesus christ our lord , amen . a prayer to bee vsed aboard , for the aduenturers and owners at home . mercifull father , wee thy seruants , employed in the goods of other men , to get the necessaries of our owne liues , do beseech thy blessing vpon the owners and aduenturers thereof vnder our labour and charge : o lord god of our maisters , we beseech thee to send vs good speed in this voyage , prosper their affaires in our hands , that we may know that thou hast shewed them mercy , & let their holy prayers be acceptable with thee , and effectuall vpon vs : direct and blesse them in all their vndertakings , and returne their aduentures to them with plentifull encrease , to the praise of thy goodnesse , & mercy , through iesus christ our lord. amen . a thankes-giuing for a faire wind. gracious god , we thy vnworthy seruants do confesse to thy glory , that by thy fauour to vs , thy creatures doe vs seruice , the winde and weather aboue vs , and the seas vnder vs , obey thy word and holy will to prosper our voyage : we humbly thank thee for this fauour ; and we blesse thy name with the honor due vnto it : we beseech thee to teach vs also by the example of our fellow-creatures , to learne obedience to thy will , that our vnderstanding , reason and religion , wherein we excell these vnliuely creatures , be not lost in vs ; but as wee in many things are more excellent then they , so especially we may exceed them in the maine end of our creation , which is to doe thee seruice and honour in the obedience of thy will , through iesus christ our lord. amen . o lord heare our prayers , and let our cry come to thee . finis . faire and fowle vveather: or a sea and land storme betweene two calmes. with an apologie in defense of the painefull life, and needfull vse of sailors. by iohn tailor. taylor, john, 1580-1653. 1615 approx. 25 kb of xml-encoded text transcribed from 9 1-bit group-iv tiff page images. text creation partnership, ann arbor, mi ; oxford (uk) : 2003-01 (eebo-tcp phase 1). a13446 stc 23752 estc s102629 99838401 99838401 2777 this keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the early english books online text creation partnership. this phase i text is available for reuse, according to the terms of creative commons 0 1.0 universal . the text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission. early english books online. (eebo-tcp ; phase 1, no. a13446) transcribed from: (early english books online ; image set 2777) images scanned from microfilm: (early english books, 1475-1640 ; 1118:13) faire and fowle vveather: or a sea and land storme betweene two calmes. with an apologie in defense of the painefull life, and needfull vse of sailors. by iohn tailor. taylor, john, 1580-1653. [8] leaves printed [by r. blower] for w: b[utter?] and are to be solde by edward wright at christ-church gate, london : 1615. signatures: a-b⁴. printer's and publisher's names from stc. with woodcut title vignette. in verse. reproduction of the original in the bodleian library. created by converting tcp files to tei p5 using tcp2tei.xsl, tei @ oxford. re-processed by university of nebraska-lincoln and northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors. eebo-tcp is a partnership between the universities of michigan and oxford and the publisher proquest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by proquest via their early english books online (eebo) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). the general aim of eebo-tcp is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic english-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in eebo. eebo-tcp aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the text encoding initiative (http://www.tei-c.org). the eebo-tcp project was divided into two phases. the 25,363 texts created during phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 january 2015. anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source. users should be aware of the process of creating the tcp texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data. text selection was based on the new cambridge bibliography of english literature (ncbel). if an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in ncbel, then their works are eligible for inclusion. selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. in general, first editions of a works in english were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably latin and welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so. image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in oxford and michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet qa standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. after proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of tcp data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a tcp editor. the texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the tei in libraries guidelines. copies of the texts have been issued variously as sgml (tcp schema; ascii text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable xml (tcp schema; characters represented either as utf-8 unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless xml (tei p5, characters represented either as utf-8 unicode or tei g elements). keying and markup guidelines are available at the text creation partnership web site . eng sailors -social conditions -poetry -early works to 1800. 2000-00 tcp assigned for keying and markup 2001-06 spi global keyed and coded from proquest page images 2001-08 tcp staff (michigan) sampled and proofread 2001-08 tcp staff (michigan) text and markup reviewed and edited 2001-11 pfs batch review (qc) and xml conversion faire and fowle weather : or a sea and land storme , betweene two calmes . with an apologie in defence of the painefull life , and needfull vse of sailers . by iohn tailor . london , printed for w : b. and are to be solde by edward wright at christ-church gate . 1615. to the iudicious vnderstanding gentleman , and my much approued and esteemed good freind , maister robert branthvvaite , gentleman taylor of the kings maiesties tower of london . iohn taylor dedicates this his poeticall weatherworke , with his best wishes , for your hearts contentment . kinde sir , my loue to you's ingag'd so deepe , that were i idle , i were much ingratefull : or should my thankes , forgetfull , euer sleepe in me , 't were base , vnmannerly and hatefull . then though i cannot pay you halfe my score , vouchsafe to take this trifle as a part , as time enables me you shall haue more , and therefore now accept my willing heart . i know , you well doe vnderstand and know the weake defects of my defectiue muse , yet doe i hope you will this fauour showe that loue may her vnwilling faults excuse . and so to your protection i commend this pamphlet , as vnto my deerest freind . yours in my best imployments to be commended . iohn taylor . briefly to you that will read. not vnto euery one can reade , i write ; but onely vnto those that can reade right . and therefore if thou canst not read it well , i pray thee lay it downe , and learne to spell . but if thou wilt be hewing , ( like a drudge ) hewe on , and spare not , but forbeare to iudge . thine if thou beest mine , iohn taylor . to his friend and neighbour maister iohn taylor . fierce neptunes wrath , and eol's angry spleene full many a time i haue both felt and seene , in leaking ship , and which hath grieu'd me more , in a long night a darke moone , and lee shore : but such a storme as thou describest h●ere , amazeth mee with wonder and with feare and wert thou not both water-man and poet thou neuer couldest halfe so plainely show it , i much reioyce thou safe on shore art come , and bid thee very kindly welcome home . thomas smith . to his friend iohn tailor . i cannot tell , how other men may praise the pleasing method , thy minerua layes in whatsoe'r it workes on , but to me it offers much desir'd varietie , to passe dull howres withall : with that , affords much vsefull matter , which with phrase , and words . and all the aptest ornament of writ thy pen doth furnish : this last birth of wit is witnesse , worth beleeuing . like the glasse great arts-men vse , in shewing things that passe in parts farre from vs. this presents a flawe , or storme at sea : for what i red , i sawe . i so may speake . me thought i had in sight , a clowd , as blacke as the darke robe of night : saw that dissolue , and fall in such a showre , as ( mixt with lightning , and that voice of power , makes towres and castles totter ) made an howre full of confounding horrour . then againe , mine eyes sad obiect , was the troubled maine : sweld vp , and curl'd , with that impetuous breath , makes land-men quake , and seamen oft see death . on this , me thought , i sawe a vessell tost , higher then ken , and in minute , lost betweene the mountaine-billowes : at whose rise i sawe pale lookes , and heard the heauie ayes . of those sad men that man'd her : after all , i sawe this storme into a calmenesse fall , as plaine , and smooth as christall . in thy booke all this is seene , as on thy lynes we looke . if where such life is , there can want delight , though oft i read , i le neuer dare to write . tho : b. faire and fowle weather . yov triple-treble , thrice three nimphes diuine , inspire this weake capacitie of mine , oh let me quaffe of your pegassian bowle , that i may write of weather faire and fowle . that to the life , my lynes may heere informe , description of a calme , and then a storme : giue me that power that my vnlearned verse , the readers apprehension so may peirce , that though the weather be exceeding faire , they may suppose a fowle and troublous ayre . and when they come to reade tempestuous lines then though the winde sleepe , and hiperion shines , yet let them thinke heauens axletree doth cracke , and atlas throwes his burden from his backe i wish my verse should such impression strike , that what men read off , they should thinke the like . for apprehension must be quicke and yare , imagination must be heere , and there , for if a tempest be but smoothly read , it shewes the readers iudgement dull and dead . or else to seeme to make the welkin split , in thundring out a calme shewes want of wit. gainst heau'n bread poesie 't is the worst offence , to haue it hack'd , and read with sencelesse sence . then first i will describe faire weather , chearefull , to make fowle weather after seeme more fearefull . vpon an euening when apolloes beames declinde vnto the occidentall streames , as of the day he tooke his kinde adiew , the clowdes , vermillion , purple , red , and blewe , put on the radient liueries of the sunne , ( as quickly lost , as they were lightly wonne . ) to th'under world in hast he tooke his flight . and left th' horizon all in darkenesse dight : yet as he stoopt he glaunc'd his glorious eye , and staind the welkin with a crimson dye , which did betoken , ( as old sawes doe say ) an euening red , foretels a chearefull day . sweete philomella , gainst a therne did sing , exclaiming gainst the lustfull thracian king , whilst progne in the chimneys top doth keepe and for her selfe-borne selfe slaine sonne doth weepe . madge-how let whooting cuts the empty skyes , the light she flees , and in the night she flyes . bright cinthia rises from her watry bed , and shewes her pale fac'd siluer horned head : belighted and attended from her porch with many an hundred thousand , thousand torch . she light doth runne , and as she runnes doth light , the vniuersall arch of pitchie night . husht silence , ( mortall foe to women kinde , in snoring sleepe did liuing sences binde , that ( but for rowting , and for drawing breath ) it seem'd that all-deuouring grisly death ) without respect of person , sex , or lawes , had grasp'd the world in his insatiate pawes . at last the cocke proclaim'd the daies approach , and titan call'd for his diurnall coach. he kist aurora , and she blushing red , ashamed , hid her shamefac'd maidenhead . pale leina is obscur'd , her race is runne , her light 's extinguisht by the flaming sunne . the bucksome day , roab'd in a silken calme , with zephers downy breath , as sweete as balme perfum'd the vausty verge of the whole world , when golden sel his glistring beames had hurld . and guilded tops of proud clowd-kissing hils , and all the world with radient brightnesse fils . faire flora had embrodered ore the field , whose various colours , various sents did yeild . the gentle winde amongst the leaues did whiske , the goats did skip , the pretty lambes did friske . the brookes did warble , birds did sweetly sing , with ioy to entertaine the gladsome spring . like heards of kids the porposes gan leape , the seales and scollopendraes , on a heape doe vault and caper in such actiue sort that neptune tooke delight to see the sport . the mountaine whale , in his wide yawning chaps , made shoales of smaller fishes fragment scraps , to fill his endles , bowndlesse , greedie gut , ( for multitudes of littles hardly glut th'unbottom'd gorge of gaping thirst for more , that pines in plentie , starues in midst of store ) sterne nereus slept , rap'd in a pleasant dumpe , whilst triton pip'd leuoltoes with his trumpe . old oceanus nimbly skipt and praunc'd , and turne-coate proteus with faire thetis daunc'd . the scaly dolphins mounted on the waues , and sportiue sturgeons one another laues . the seahorse did curuet , and kicke , and fling , and without rider , mounts and runnes the ring . yea all the watry squandrons tooke delight , to see the sea so still , the day so bright . was neuer gentler calme on neptunes face , all elements in friendly sort embrace , as if in loue they were combin'd together , to giue poore mortall creatures pleasant weather . bvt what is 't that continues permanent , that bydes belowe the spacious firmament not any thing at all . our sweet with sowre is mixt and paine our pleasures doo deuoure . the pleasant fowntaines toads and aspicks breeds , in fairest fields are most contagious weeds . a minuts ioy , foreruns a month of trobles , and vnder calmest sea a tempest bubles . we ( in a merry , humor ) ankers wayd ; and in a trice our winged sailes displaid . and with a fresh and friendly welcome gale , into the maine amaine we mainely saile . our stedfast course , right north north east we keepe , we found and found the sea ten fathome deepe . we had not saild aboue a league or twaine , but eolus began to mount the maine of neptunes monarchy , and with a troope of full mouth'd winds , that made great oakes to stoope . with ceders , pines , and tall wel-rooted elmes , and topsie turuie lofty towres ore'whelmes . resplendent phoebus hid his glorious light , and day inuellop'd in a roabe of night attir'd the world in a blacke mourning towne , as all things had bin turned vpside downe . ioues lightning flames , and dire amazing flashing , at whom the sea-god hils of water dashing . against the heau'ns did seeme in a age t' aspire , t' extinguish ioues celestia 1 dreadfull fire . the spungy clowds gainst one another crusht , and bursting , violent floods of raine out gasht . orion glar'd like a tempestuous comet . whilst skyes , and seas , did fire and water vomet . the ratling thunder through the ayre did rumble , as if heau'ns frame into the sea would tumble : whole gusts of sea ascends and fronts the raine , and stormes of raine in fury fals againe , as if the clowd contending water stroue , great neptune from his palace to remoue . big blustring eoll blew confounding breath , and thunders dreadfull larums , threatned death . downe powres whole floods of raine and driu'ling sleete , as if heau'n , eath , and sea had ment to meete in desperate opposition , to expire the world , and vnto chaos backe retire . the rowling ruthlesse billowes rage and rore , and batter'd fiercely gainst the rocky shore : who by the rugged crags repulsed back . with repercussiue anger threats our wracke . thus whilst the wind and seas contending gods , in rough robustious furie were at ods , our beaten barke , tost like a forcelesse feather twixt windes and waues , now hither and now thither , the top-mast sometimes tilting at the moone , and being vp so soone , doth fall as soone , with such precipitating low descent , as if to hels blacke kingdome downe she went. the vncontroled hipperboroean blasts teares all to tatters , tacklings , sailes and masts . and boystrus gusts of eurus breath did hizze , and mongst our shrowds and cordage wildly whizze . our ship no rudder , or no steerage feeles , but like a drunkard to and fro she reeles , vnmanag'd , guidlesse , vp and downe she wallowed , and of the foaming waues lookes to be swallowed . midst darknes , lightning , thunder , fleete , and raine , remorceles winds and mercie-wanting maine , amazement , horror , dread , from each mans face , had chac'd away lifes blood , and in the place was blacke dispaire , with haire heau'd vp vpright , with a shy visage , and with sad affright , as if grim death with his all-murdring dart , had ayming bin at each mans bloodles heart . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 s the bote-swaine , lower , the top-saile low●● then vp aloft runnes scrambling three or fewer , but yet for all their hurly burly hast , ere they got vp , downe tumbles saile and mast. veare the maine sheate there , then the maister cride . let rise the foretacke on the larboord side . take in the foresaile , y are good fellowes , yare , aluffe at healme there , ware no more beware . steere south-south-east there , i say ware no more , wee are in danger of the leeward shore . cleere your maine brace , let goe the hollin there , porte porte the healme hard , romer , come no neere . then with a whiffe the winde amaine doth puffe , and then our maister cride aluffe , aluffe , clap hard the helme a lee , yea , yea , done , done , downe , downe alowe into the bold quicke , runne . the maine bend snackes , the plankes and timbers breake , pump bullies , carpenters quicke , at vp the looke . well pumpt my hearts of gold , who saies ammends . the carefull maister thus his throat he reads , contending gainst the winde and weathers force , till he with gaping and with toyle growes hoarce . but since the thund'rens high imperious bride , against aeneaes had her anger tride , ( excepting this ) a storme so full of rage , was neuer seene or heard in any age . bvt when our losse of liues we most expected , then pow'rfull pow'r of pow'rs vs all protected , the windes grew gentle that had blowne so stiffe , sterne eurus hyed him eastward with a whiffe . and rugged boreas , northward trudg'd a pace , hamidious auster , to the south did trace . sweete breathing zephirus cride westward hoe , thus homeward all the furious windes did goe . and as they scud they swept th'an euen maine from gusts , and flawes , and leaues it smooth and plaine . like as the grasse in field , some short , some long . some greene , some dead , with witherd flowers among , vnequally in height some high some lowe . vntill the mower equall all doth mowe , where long and short cut downe together lies , and as it liues so it together dyes . wherewith the sithe ( all sharpe and barbing keene ) the lab'rer shaues all euen , plaine and cleene . so are the billowes , blew , and greene , and white , by the winds home retreat all shauen quite . that neptunes angry browe , look'd milde and euen , for stormes and flawes before the windes were driuen : or as a measure fild with oates or rye vnstrooke and heap'd doth lye confusedly , till at one stroake the meater strikes it plaine , and makes the measure equall with the graine . so at one blow , the blowing of each , winde , stooke stormes before them , and left calmes behinde . that as bright tytan in his course did passe , he made the sea his amomours looking glasse . and as himselfe had of himselfe a sight , his shadow seem'd t'eclips his substance quite , that he amazed ran , and ran amaz'd . and gaz'd and wink'd , and wink'd againe and gaz'd , that as narsissus dyed by his owne error so titan was intangled in this mirror . vntill at last a curled woolsacke clowd his glorious substance from his shade did shrowde great neptune to his court descended deepe , and layd his head in thetis lap to sleepe we presently let no aduantage slip , but nimbly we rerig'd our vnrig'd shippe , our courses , bonnets , drablers , malts , and all with speede we merily to mending fall . and by heau'ns fauour , and our willing paine , into the wished hau'n we gaine a chaine . wheare at an anker we in safetie ride , secur'd from stormes and tempests , winde , and tide . an apologie for sea-men , or the description of a marriners paines and aduentures . vp sluggard muse from leathe's lazy lake , and in plaine tearmes , a true description make , of toyles , of dangers , and excessiue paines , that sea-men suffer for the land mens gaines . the one doth liue : shore , in wealth and ease , the other surrowes through th' vncertaine seas . the one in pleasure liues , and lyes at home , the other cuts the raging salt-sea fome . the one aduentures onely but his goods , the other hazards all , both goods and bloods . mongst pirates , tempests , rocks , fogs , gulfes , and shelues , the sea-men ventures all , and that 's themselues . the land-man ( dangerlesse ) doth-eate and sleepe , the sea-man slems and plowes the ocean deepe . the one fares hard , and harder he doth lye , the other lyes and faires , soft , sweete , and dry . the one with dauntlesse vnrebated courage , through greatest perils valliently doth forrage , and brings home iewels , siluer gold , and pearles , tadorne both court and citie dames , and girles . they set whole kingdomes both at wars or peace , they make wealth flowe , and plentie to encrease . the countries farre remote , they doe vnite , they make vs sharers in the worlds delight : and what they get with paine , they spend in pleasure . they are no mizers , boorders vp of treasure . the oldest man aliue , did neuer see a sailer and a niggards minde agree . no , if their paines at sea were ten times more , t is all forgotten when they come a shore . and this much i dare publish with my pen , they are the best of seruiceable men , the wals of kingdomes , castles of defence , against inuasion of each forreigne prince . a torch lights not it selfe , yet wastes and burnes , so they their liues spend , seruing others turnes . the marchant sits at home , and casts vp sums , and reckons gaines and losse , what goes , what comes : to what his whole aduentures may amount , he ciphers , numbers , and he casts account . and euery angy boystrous gust he heares disturbs his sleepe , and fils his heart with feares . his goods at sea awakes and startles him , for with them , his estate doth sinke or swim . but yet for all this heart tormenting strife , he 's in no daunger of the losse of life by cut throate sea-theeues , or a world of woes , which many a sailers life and state or'throwes . the mariner abides the desperate shocks of winde and weather , pirates , sands and rocks and what they get , they freely spend away , a whole months wages , in a night , or day . their labours on the sea , they leaue a shore and when all 's spent then to 't againe for more : and pitty t is there should be such neglect of such , whose seruice merits such respect . whole spawnes of land-sharks , and of guilded guls , of painted mammets , and ilfauourd truls , will hold their noses and cry sogh and sye , when seruiceable marriners passe by : and then ( their stomacks somewhat more to ease ) what stinking tarlubbers ( quoth they ) are these . then mistris fumpe troubled with the stitch , she 's poysned with the smell of tarre and pitch . some frankinsence , or iuniper , oh quick , make haste i say , the gentlewoman's sicke . and mounsier puffepast with the sattin slop , that sits in a tobacco-sellers shop , and makes a stinke worse then a brace of beares : when with a whiffe his witlesse worship sweares , how sailers are rude fellowes , and doe smell , of pitch and tarre worse then the smoke of hell . but were the case now , as i erst haue knowne , that vse of men should haue their seruice showne , one marriner would then doe much more good , then twentie of these sattin milksop brood of all men then the nauigator can , for king and countries cause , best play the man : and howsoere they smell of tarre and pitch , their painefull toyles doe make great kingdomes rich . i we by soraine warre should be annoyed , then chiefly marriners must be imployed , they on the sea must bide the fiercest brunt , grim death and danger they must first affront . one fight at sea , with ships couragious mand , is more then three great battels on the land. there men must stand to 't , there 's no way to fly , there must they conqu'rers liue or conquerd die . and if they dye not by some launching wound . they are in hazard to be sunke and drownd . the murdring bullets , and the brinish waues , are many a valliant sea-mans death and graues . and t is a lamentable case to thinke , how these mens seruiceable number shrinke , decreasing and consuming euery day , where one doth breede , at least sowre doe decay , some the sea swallowes , but that which most grieues . some turne sea-monsters , pirates , roauing theeues : imploying their best skill in nauigation , gainst their owne prince , and kin , and natiue nation , by which meanes many a marchant is vndone , and pirates nere the better for what 's won . for if ( like mosse his mare ) they be catcht napping . they bid the world their last farewell at wapping . which fatall hauen , hath as many slaine , as could disturbe and shake the power of spaine : and want of meanes , but ( chiefly want of grace ) hath made so many perish in that place . but to conclude my ryme , with heart and speach . i doe my god ( for iesus sake ) beseech , that he for sailors will vouchsafe to please , to graunt them good imployment on the seas . so honest salt-sea-watermen adiewe , i haue bin , am , and will be still for you . whilst i liue , iohn taylor . finis . an account of the nature, causes, symptoms, and cure of the distempers that are incident to seafaring people with observations on the diet of the sea-men in his majesty's navy : illustrated with some remarkable instances of the sickness of the fleet during the last summer, historically related / by w.c. cockburn, w. (william), 1669-1739. 1696 approx. 221 kb of xml-encoded text transcribed from 98 1-bit group-iv tiff page images. text creation partnership, ann arbor, mi ; oxford (uk) : 2007-01 (eebo-tcp phase 1). a33550 wing c4815 estc r24229 08084223 ocm 08084223 40814 this keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the early english books online text creation partnership. this phase i text is available for reuse, according to the terms of creative commons 0 1.0 universal . the text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission. early english books online. (eebo-tcp ; phase 1, no. a33550) transcribed from: (early english books online ; image set 40814) images scanned from microfilm: (early english books, 1641-1700 ; 1226:9) an account of the nature, causes, symptoms, and cure of the distempers that are incident to seafaring people with observations on the diet of the sea-men in his majesty's navy : illustrated with some remarkable instances of the sickness of the fleet during the last summer, historically related / by w.c. cockburn, w. (william), 1669-1739. [9], 173, [1] p. printed by hugh newman, london : 1696. reproduction of original in the cambridge university library. created by converting tcp files to tei p5 using tcp2tei.xsl, tei @ oxford. re-processed by university of nebraska-lincoln and northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors. eebo-tcp is a partnership between the universities of michigan and oxford and the publisher proquest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by proquest via their early english books online (eebo) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). the general aim of eebo-tcp is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic english-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in eebo. eebo-tcp aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the text encoding initiative (http://www.tei-c.org). the eebo-tcp project was divided into two phases. the 25,363 texts created during phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 january 2015. anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source. users should be aware of the process of creating the tcp texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data. text selection was based on the new cambridge bibliography of english literature (ncbel). if an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in ncbel, then their works are eligible for inclusion. selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. in general, first editions of a works in english were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably latin and welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so. image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in oxford and michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet qa standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. after proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of tcp data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a tcp editor. the texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the tei in libraries guidelines. copies of the texts have been issued variously as sgml (tcp schema; ascii text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable xml (tcp schema; characters represented either as utf-8 unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless xml (tei p5, characters represented either as utf-8 unicode or tei g elements). keying and markup guidelines are available at the text creation partnership web site . eng medicine, naval. sailors -diseases. 2006-07 tcp assigned for keying and markup 2006-07 apex covantage keyed and coded from proquest page images 2006-08 emma (leeson) huber sampled and proofread 2006-08 emma (leeson) huber text and markup reviewed and edited 2006-09 pfs batch review (qc) and xml conversion an account of the nature , causes , symptoms and cure of the distempers that are incident to seafaring people . with observations on the diet of the sea-men in his majesty's navy . illustrated with some remarkable instances of the sicknesses of the fleet during the last summer , historically related . libera per vacuum posui vestigia princeps , non aliena meo pressi pede . horat. epist . xix . lib. 1. by w. c. of the colledge of physicians , london : and physician to the blue squadron of his majesty's fleet. london , printed for hugh newman at the grashopper in the poultry . 1696. to the right honourable the lords commissioners for executing the office of lord high admiral of england , ireland , &c. my lords , your lordships having been pleased to appoint me one of the physicians of the fleet , i thought my self obliged , to use my utmost endeavours for discharging the trust you committed to me : and therefore i , not only , kept a journal of the mens names , and a history of their sickness ; but of the medicins i gave them , with the success they had . and when i had considered the way of their living , and other circumstances , there appeared to me a very reasonable view of the diseases at sea , which i first committed to paper for my own assistance in the service ; but am now perswaded to submit those thoughts to the censure of the world. yet , in this i shall run no great risque , under your lordships protection , which , i hope , you will not deny me ; since 't is your lordships gave them , first , life , and they have grown up under your favour to what they are : so that if they obtain the end , i design'd them for , the publick good ; 't is the publick must thank you for them. i am , with great respect , my lords , your lordships most humble and faithful servant , w. cockburn . the contents . the vsefulness of this work pag. 1 a prospect of it 3 what the sea victuals are 5 the consequence of this victualling 8 is first the scurvey 9 its description ibid. how these symptoms are produc'd 10 how that extraordinary weakness 13 and unequal pulse 15 how the inflammation of the gums 16 their rottenness and itching ibid. how the scurvy and melancholia hypochondriaca are distinguisht 17 what may follow upon the use of their bread 21 what from their burgoo 24 and pease 25 what the inconveniencies from their lodging 26 as catching cold 27 and a fever 28 its description 29 an hypothesis for helping us to account for its symptoms ibid. how the weight & heaviness is produc'd 31 how the lesser activity 32 and lesser weakness ibid. how the coldness over the whole body 33 how the coldness in the extremities 34 and not in the brain 35 how the pain is produc'd 36 and such an one as when one is beat 37 why the pulse is weak 38 rare ibid. and depress'd 39 how a want of appetite 40 and costiveness 41 how the sleepiness ibid. how the warmth begins 44 the pulse becomes great and strong ibid. they are restless 45 and very dry ibid. how the roughness of the tongue 46 and its blackness ibid. why they are hard of breathing ibid. how their breath is like fire 47 why they are light headed ibid. fevers end in death 48. or by sweating , a looseness , &c. 49 the former supposition is not a meer hypothesis ibid. this interrupted perspiration makes diarrheas 51 ▪ and agues 53 an enumeration of their symptoms ibid. the symptoms accounted for , and first the coldness after dinner 55 the paleness of their lips 56 their trembling ibid. their weak pulse 57 why they are insensible , while their external senses are right ibid. how their bodies like a corpse 59 and a great drought ibid. yet in the place of death comes warmth and heat 60 which ends in sweating 61 their pulse stronger and more frequent ib. and a beating in their head ib. a great drought 62 the pulse natural for some time 63 why it recurs every day , every third , or fourth 65 how it ends sometimes in death , and that in the return 70 the seamens life , as to what concerns their temperance , &c. ibid. a hint at the diseases got nearer or under the line 73 why i have neglected the common stories of poyson , &c. 74 why poyson ibid. why the chymical principles 77 why acid and alkali 82 the contents of the second part. the way of relating these observations 89 first observation of a fever 90 general hints for its cure ibid. why the practice is unsuccessful 91 what my thoughts are about these general hints 93 what of blee●ding , sweating , &c. 94 a remarkable history of a patient of dr. willis's 96 the particular cure 99 observation 2d of a fever 101 observation 3d 102 a remark 104 observation 4th 105 observation 5th 106 observation 6th 108 observation 7th 110 observation 8th of an ague 112 the general cure ibid. an account of the jesuits bark 116 a necessary corollary deduced from this account 119 the chymists have given no account of its way of working 121 it s astringent power is unaccountable 123 why the bark has sometimes so pernicious effects 125 the particular cure 126 observation 9th 128 observation 10th 131 an examination of helvetius's bark-clyster practice 135 citations from his book ibid. the answer 141 observation 11th of the scurvy 150 observation 12th 152 a particular remark 153 observation 13th of a diarrhea or looseness 154 observation 14th 155 a remark of a particular medicin 156 observation 15th 157 observation 16th 159 observation 17th of a decay 161 observation 18th of a clap 164 a singular way of curing it ibid. observation 19th of a quinsey 168 two remarks 169 part i. an account of those sicknesses that are incident to sea-faring people . there are none who have us'd the sea for any time , especially in the royal navy , but must be highly sensible how useful an undertaking of this nature is ; and how assisting to most of the surgeons , who pursue their employments at sea , and particularly in the meridian for which this is calculated ; and yet 't was never attempted by any , of what nation soever , as far as i can learn , either by reading or conversation . officers and sailers must needs have their courage ( which is naturally great , besides its being supported by the applauses and rewards of honour ) much augmented , by the security they may have in the suitable provision that is made for their health ; and the surgeons themselves , having a full view of all the maladies they are to encounter upon that element , will surely be better provided than when their expectations are more general . it s use , i think , by these small hints , is put beyond all exception ; and i do heartily wish i could have as good help to my practising in medicin in our world , the warry element ; but since i can have none , i doubt not but the ingenious will very easily pardon a treatise of this kind ; and almost any mistakes , i can fall under , since the paths of former curers are as little perceptible , as the furrows made upon the face of the angry abyss , by our lofty floating forts , can prove guides to the seamen that steer the same course but next hour : for my own part , i should have no more ventur'd upon it , than i should have been the first that put to sea , were it not that the station providence has plac'd me in , might seem to demand some testimony of my diligence in the same ; which , i must confess , is not so great as the service requires . this i was , once , resolved to perform by the way of a journal of those sicknesses , that happen ▪ d since my concern in the fleet ; but thinking , again , that this should be more complete , if i should consider in general , by their way of living , the sicknesses they might be most subject to , and then year after year , so long as i am to continue with them , to give the particular history of the sicknesses of that year , with an exact account of the success in the same ; which will be so many confirmations of my general theory , and evince how well or ill it is established . and therefore i shall first endeavour , to discover such sicknesses as may be peculiar to people that use our narrow seas ; to distinguish them from those that may be got nearer , or under , the line ; from those that may be common upon the land , to what we have sometimes at sea ; and lastly , in the history of this year , to denote , in some measure , the indications for , and the method of cure. but that all these may be pursu'd with the greatest exactness imaginable , it will be highly necessary , first to describe the particular way of their living ; that from this we may see and deduce as naturally , as is possible , those infirmities , that most especially follow thereupon ; and this we shall do , first by considering their victuals allowed them for their daily sustenance ; their way of living ; and lastly their life , as to their temperance or debauches . i am not ignorant how useful , yea necessary ▪ it had been , to have had some respect to , and consideration of the temper and constitution of the air , they live in , and how satisfying it would have proved to such as are curious and ingenious , to have made some remarks upon the differences of that at sea and land : but all i can say upon that head being so general and precarious , and of so little real use in my design , that i have rather chosen to pass it by in perfect silence , and not to offer that to the world , of which i have so little satisfaction my self : yet , this i did not leave quite unattempted , but did carry a very good baryscope on board with me , and did hang it as conveniently as i could contrive ; yet in the calmest weather , and at anchor , the heaving motion of the ship did so much disturb my mercury , that i did conclude it of no use , and perfectly unpracticable , when under sail with the easiest gale of wind ; and therefore to say no more of this , i do betake my self to the considerations i have just now proposed . and first , the victual , allow'd them for their daily sustenance , are pork and pease on sundays and thursdays ; on mondays oatmel ( burgoo ) butter and cheese ; on tuesdays and saturdays beef and pudding , or all beef , which they please ; on wednesdays and fridays but●er and cheese , or oatmeal and pease , and with all these abundance of bread. now all these victuals are so sound , and the meat so well salted ▪ that not only there can be no better found any where , but 't is generally believed , that the sea-pork , especially , is the best in england ; and they have a greater allowance of all these in their proper turns , than is sufficient to satisfy an ordinary eater . so that whatever a sailer may complain of in the royal navy , his victuals are a great deal better , and his allowance larger , than in any navy or merchant-ships in the world . their drink is as good table beer as any family in england can drink ; and the quantum is what they will. so that , in the general , if we consider the number of men , the length of the voyages , in convoys and cruisers , the grand fleet in the channel , and their work ; their diet will be found , in all these circumstances , to be almost as well provided and adapted , even for the preservation of health , as it can possibly be . 't is true , salt victuals have been found , by experience , the worst of all other to digest ; and sanctorius , in his book of statical medicin , has declared , that they are the victuals by which we perspire least ; and still less by pork than the rest ▪ and so , by the laws of perspiration , it must be concluded to contain the grossest juices and the worst nourishment : but all this will be more plain and evident , than i could here , without a needless digression , demonstrate , if we consider the requisits for digestion and nutrition , which i have laid down very plainly , and in few words , when i purposely treated of that subject , in the beginning of my aeconomy of the h●man body , printed last year , to which i refer you for a further information . yet , after all , the bodies of such working people , not only make the best of such solid food ; but this , ev'n , seems necessary for those who are oblig'd to undergo so great labour ; for tho the stomachs of sedentary people , and of those who use little exercise , are not able to reduce such parched and solid food into chyle , in twelve or fifteen hours time ; and when that is done , this chyle is so thick , that it is scarcely able to perform its first voyage thro the lacteal vessels , but stops and makes obstructions in those passages , and disposes such people to dropsies , the jaundice , and other cachectical diseases . and even tho it shou'd escape these obstacles , brought its full length , the contraction of the heart in those , and the force of their lungs in the exspiration are so faint , and most of their other muscles being seldom acted , the chyle , as it is carried along their blood-vessels , is not sufficiently press'd , or broken into small enough particles , that it may become homogeneous , at least to our senses , with the blood ; and so is apt to produce all those inconveniencies , grosser blood or bodies greater than the blood carried about in it , are said to do : yet things being quite otherwise with our sailers , and in one part of their business or another , scarce one muscle of the whole body being left unimploy'd , their digestion and nutrition not only go as well on with them in this diet , as the most delicate food with ladies ; but this sort of victuals is , even , necessary for their toyl and labour , and that which is finer and more easily digested , would not prove of long enough continuance for their work . from what has been said , 't is evident , that the greater the work and labour is , in this way of living , the digestion and nutrition will be the better perform'd ; the motion of the blood will be more exact , and the health of the sailers will be more firm ; and , upon the other side , the less their work is , the hardness of the food , and its saltness , will proportionably have their effects , and the indigestion that follows upon the one , and the fiery heat that attends the other , will be the more sensible and considerable ; and so , all this will fall more severely upon the seamen of the royal navy , than upon those in the merchant service ; because their labour and work is abundantly greater than that of the men of war : tho there is a sort of remedy against that , in their other victualling , as we shall see hereafter ; and in effect , none find the smart of this so much as the boatswains favourites ; for the most of them , especially of the press'd land-men , are very fit theaters for this tragedy , which is acted , indeed , to the life ; and their case is just the same with that of the ape 's puppies in the fable ; that which she hates comes to be a lusty strong monkey , while she overlays the other thro her fondness ; the seamen , whom the boatswain turns out to their watch , and who have the fatigue of the ship , are in perfect health , while his favourites are over-run with the scurvy ; which appears first in red spots , which afterwards become blue , and then black , upon the legs and other parts , with an extraordinary weakness , and besides attended with a redness , itching , and rottenness of the gums , and a looseness of the teeth ; their pulse all this while being very unequal , i. e. sometimes weak , and sometimes very great : and all these accompanied with a great many more severe symptoms singled out , and describ'd by ▪ riverius , and our learned doctor willis ; which , therefore , i shall forbear to enumerate , but especially since 't is none of my design to write a treatise of the scurvey , but only to give such illustrations , as may be useful for understanding our sea sicknesses , and helping us in their cure. 't is very evident from the heating properties of salt , and especially of its corrosive bittern , that 't is that only , which can produce such an extraordinary sense of heat , as we find after a meal of such victuals ; and because that heat cannot be produc'd , without a greater degree of velocity of the blood , and a greater secretion of animal spirits , which contract the heart , and produce this velocity ; and they cannot be separated without a greater attrition of the blood : therefore , since this heat is felt , it is this bittern of the s●lt that makes this attrition ▪ and produces this heat : now in this production , both the parts of the bittern , that divide and break the particles of the blood , and the parts of the blood thus broken and divided , possess a greater space than when they were compact , and before there were other bodies added . so that , in this greater possession of space , rarefaction , and artificial moles , as we may say , the thinner , and more capillary vessels have not cohesion enough to resist this new bulk ; but the blood breaks over its banks , and in as great a quantity as the force of the motion of the rarify'd blood , the greatness of the emissary , and the resistance of the place , into which it breaks , will allow ; so that if this be superficial , if any great quantity is separated , and the blood's motion so weak , that there is not matter enough perspired , which both by its quantity and force may keep it fluxile , and carry off some of the smaller parts of the blood , thus let out by its ow● common motion ; then , the blood , now fallen out , will corrupt after the same manner , we see it , when out of the body ; having , always , respect to the quantity separated , and the place where it is lodged , i. e. the blood being thus separated , is in a state of quiet and corrupts ; and , in the different degrees and transitions in this corruption is blue , black , &c. as we see in this , and cases of the like nature ; only , it is longer a corrupting , because of its small quantity , the fluxility of the perspiring steams , and the temper of the place ; as we might particularly demonstrate if it would not prove too long . and these mechaical intimations will take off the necessity of absorbing that is so much talkt of in this case . besides , this way of the blood 's possessing greater space , may still be augmented , if we consider , that their victuals , we have just now spoke of , must needs breed very thick blood ; which is not so easily broken in pieces , but ra●ifying in bulk , is more apt to stop , and by its stoppage to make a greater pressure in its channels , and to produce the abovemention'd effects . and since the extraordinary space is possest by this viscid and rarify'd blood , the blood vessels that are so fill'd , compress those parts that are contiguous to them , and have less power to resist , than their sides have to go outward ; and therefore , in this stuffing of the arteries in the soft brain , their sides , thus bending outwards , will especially press such vessels , that are touch'd by 'em , whether they are veins , arteries , or nerves ; if their resistance be less than the force that thrusts 'em out , and so the liquors stagnating in all those , must press the neighbouring vessels , and hinder the transmission of their liquors , in proportion to those powers by which they are prest . thus a smaller quantity will be carry'd along their cavity ; and by reason of this compression , the quantity of animal spirits that glides into the cavity of the nerves with an extraordinary weakness is diminisht , because their coats are deprest , and their channels straitned ; so that since by their influx into the nerves , and derivation into the muscles , their contraction is perform'd , and upon this the strength of the whole body depends ; then , in this small distribution of the animal spirits , which is less than what is natural , the contraction of the muscles is not so powerful as naturally it ought to be , and the weakness of the body extraordinary . moreover , since the heart hath the same properties , and is subject to the same laws , with the other muscles ; and they being more weakly contracted , because of a lesser quantity of animal spirits , that are deriv'd into them ; so must the heart be more faintly contracted too ; and since , by the consent of physitians , and the evidence of reason , the motion of the blood depends upon the strength of the hearts contraction ; the contraction of the heart being weaker , 't is plain , that this confus'd mixture of viscid and rarify'd blood , will have but a very weak motion ; which is continu'd in the blood , till its return to the heart , bating what it has communicated , in its circulation , to the arteries and blood to be propelled ; but since it is still losing part of its motion , the further it goes from the heart ; the blood will be , on all occasions , apt to stagnate in the smaller and remoter vessels ; and so produce those red , blue , &c. spots , we have spoken of . besides , since the pulse is only occasion'd , by the greater quantity of blood propell'd into the narrower sections of the arteries ; and this impulsion depends upon the contraction of the heart , as we have said ; therefore because , in this heated and rarify'd blood , there is sometimes a greater , and sometimes a less quantity of animal spirits separated ; and since the contraction of the heart depends on their separation and influx , that will be sometimes greater , and sometimes weaker , and so the protrusion of the blood being sometimes perform'd in a shorter time , and sometimes in a longer , and in a greater or smaller quantity ; consequently , the pulse will be quicker and slower , greater and weaker , as we find by experience . because the blood is thus viscid and rarify'd , and apt to stagnate in the capillary vessels , especially in the remotest parts ; and while 't is thus stopt by a greater power of obstruction , than the following blood has power to drive it forwards , the succeeding blood coming to the place , and not being able to propel the sticking blood , nor to recoil , because of the impetus of the blood that succeeds it ; it stagnates too , and encreasing in quantity , distends the sides of the vessels , in which it stopt , to their utmost extent . if those vessels are superficial and visible to the eye , the blood will shine thro in its ow● colour ; and because the gums are such , when they are thus stuff'd , they appear swell'd and red . and since the liquors that are thus slowly propell'd , and subsist , and are wholly obstructed in some parts , the parts , where this total obstruction happens , are ulcerated and stink ; for the stagnating liquors are entirely corrupted , and become too sharp and weighty for their channels , and so break thro , as inulcers . but if , before this total stoppage and obstruction , the parts of the blood now greater than ordinary , can be carried thro those parts by way of perspiration ; yet in their passage they effect the pores , rub upon them , and produce that sense of itching , which sometimes provokes us to scratch those parts ; and , by the bleeding that follows upon that , we frequently prevent a more sudden obstruction . yet , in all this misfortune , the teeth losing their security , must needs become loose , and fall out . 't is from this viscid and weaken'd state of the blood , that we see such swellings of the legs , in chronical diseases , especially in the evening , after it is somewhat weakned , by the little exercise our bodies have in the day ; while it cannot climb up , in its return to the ●eart , the steep precipices of our legs , out stops and begets that swelling we feel in the evening ; till by the adventitious warmth of the bed , and the direct posture of our legs , it goeth off again against morning . after the same manner , by considering the condition of our other liquors , and their motion , i could demonstrate their depravation , and explain , ( tho at too great a length for this place ) the other symptoms that appear . but seeing they may be brought from these fountains , which i have sufficiently dwelt upon ; i think , i have said enough to explain the way , how this sickness is produced with us , and to show that 't is a necessary consequence of an idle life , and of feeding on salt beef and pork ; and therefore i shall proceed to the next proposition , i laid down . only , i must put you in mind , that i am not for confounding this distemper with the melancholia hypochondriaca , as riverius , and some other authors do ; which makes us call every sickness a scurvy or scorbutical ; because there are some symptoms common to both : for if this principle were allowed , we could have no distinct notions of diseases , but they would all be involv'd in one confus'd and inextricable chaos . thus , for example , we frequently see vomiting in fevers , scurvys , the iliac passion , the stone in the kidneys or vreters , a fall , and many more ; yet would it not be thought ridiculous to say , that a fever is an iliac passion , the stone , a fall , &c. tho they are both attended with vomiting . and ( which is worse ) this would prove very fatal in the curing of diseases : and therefore it were to be wisht , that all diseases were exactly described , brought under certain classes , and confin'd to their respective families and tribes . i cannot upon this occasion omit , what the most expert physitian dr. sydenham says on that subject , in the 307 page of his practice of physick , printed at london , in the year 1685 , in the 5th chapter of that book ▪ of the rheumatism . hic enim ( says he ) obiter , sed & libere tamen dicam , quod licet nullus dubitemquin scorbutus in his plagis borealibus revera inveniatur , tamen eum morbum non tam frequentem , quam vulgi fert opinio , occurrere persuasum mihi habeo ; multos autem ex iis affectibus ( ne plurimos dicam ) quorum nomine scorbutum incusamus , vel morborum fientium nondum vero factorum , quique nullum adhuc certum induerunt typum , effe●tae esse ; vel etiam infelices , reliquias morbi alicujus nondum penitus devicti , a quibus sanguis , caeterique humores contaminantur , v. gr . &c. by the way i must observe , that tho i doubt not but the scurvy is really to be found in these northern countries ; yet , i am perswaded it is not so very frequent , as 't is commonly imagined ; but that many of those distempers ( if not the most ) we ascribe to the scurvy , are either the effects of approaching ills , not yet form'd into diseases , or the unhappy relicts of some unconquered sickness , which still pollutes the blood and other humours , v. gr . &c. 't is true , the learned dr. willis has spoke a little more distinctly , when he calls the one a cold , and the other a hot scurvy : but in this , he has too much sacrific'd to the humour of the ancients , since the last only deserves that name , and the other does not , really , differ from the melanoholia hypochondriaca ▪ of all men , i have the least inclination to dispute about words ; but if things were better settled by proper definitions and names , we should not fall into so many mistakes ; and there 's nothing more common , than to see people catching hold of some words , that are apt to mislead them in their practice ; for instance , besides the banter of openers , malignant , and the like , who does not , but at the name of scurvy , immediately fly to scurvy-grass , water-●resses , and horse-radishes ; but to what advantage , may be easily understood by our foregoing theory , and is fatally felt by such as are truly scorbutical ; but i 'm afraid i have wander'd already too far from my subject . and i shall proceed to the next thing to be consider'd in order , which may be sufficiently and easily understood , from what i have said of the preceeding two . the next thing i shall consider is their bread , of which every man is allow'd one pound a day . moderate eating of bread has , in all ages , been esteemed to contribute very much to the preservation of our health , tho none have approv'd of quantities . omnis repletio mala , panis pessima ; a surfeit of any thing is bad , but one of bread is the worst : its substance is tough and tenacious ; and therefore is not so easily broken and divided by the stomach , and if eaten at any time in a greater quantity , than is sufficient to give a body to the chyle , it is very apt to make way for obstructions , and to breed very thick and gross humours . but an entire abstinence from bread deprives the chyle of that due and necessary body , that is requisite to make its passage slow enough thro the guts , that it may be the better thrust into the indiscernible doors of the lacteal vessels : and therefore , in such a famine and scarcity of bread , the body is depriv'd of those juices that are made of our victuals , besides gripings , most troublesome loosenesses , and such other sicknesses as attend them . having spoken thus much of bread , in the general , i shall neither pretend to determin the sufficient quantities of bread that are to be eaten , nor enquire , whether the crumb of crust of bread are the most wholsome . for these questions are not proper for this place ; since all that concerns us , is the consideration of the effects our sea-bisket may have upon their bodies , who are oblig'd to make it a part of their daily food . first then , a pound of bread so dry and solid as that must be , that it may be the fitter for keeping , if it were brought to the consistence of common bread , would at least be thrice as big as it is , while in bisket ; which , i 'm apt to believe , is a little too much for men generally to eat . besides , after it is ground by the teeth , and sent into the stomach , 't is extremely hard to be digested , if it be not very fine ; and if fine , it so imbibes the small quantity of chyle , that is made of the other victuals , that the mass of blood receives a very small quantity of it ; and that mash which passeth the guts , where the lacteal vessels are inserted , is so hardned and compact , that people upon that diet but seldom trouble the stool ; which every one knows to be of very ill consequence , and especially at sea. from what has been said , 't is not only evident , that the abovementioned victuals , are not fine enough to produce those subtile animal spirits , that make people so easily advert to , and apprehend at sight , whatever is proposed ; and so , not fit to make wits : but by the grossness of their humours , the seamen are dispos'd to most chronical diseases , so soon as they are in the least overcome with idleness and laziness : tho , otherwise , all the inconveniencies that happen , are excessive costiveness , that troublesom attendant of our sicknesses . so that we may say , that a little too much eating of such bread , not only thickens the humours too much , and so disposes our men to other sicknesses ; but immediately produces that dangerous costiveness , which is apt to produce so many other maladies , and always obstructs the cure of fevers . for when our intestins are stuff'd with a great many days victuals , they are so distended , and the blood vessels in them so prest or straitned , that the circulation through them is very much interrupted , and not only the blood that us'd to flow that way , but even that of the neighbouring parts is forced from its channels , and equally filling the channels of the rest of the parts of the body , that have less resistance , in some degree press the origin of the nerves in the brain , and blood vessels of the eyes ; and so produce that stupor and thickness of sight , people frequently feel in that case . besides the chyle must needs be very much interrupted , and kept from being convey'd in a sufficient quantity for recruiting the mass of blood , by the pressure of the lacteal vessels , which are interwoven with the guts : for the chyle is forced along the whole length of the guts , with the grosser mash ; and so , the body is not only depriv'd of its necessary nourishment , but there 's an eminent hazard of obstructions in the lacteal vessels , which very often produces those dangerous ascites's that are so seldom cur'd . touching their oatmeal victuals ( or burgoo ) which of it self is very fit to correct that thickness of the humours and costiveness , that are the unavoidable consequences of the abovemention'd diet join'd with the least idleness : for oats being of a thin substance , and of all the grains we use for victuals , that out of which the greatest quantity of oyl may be drawn , they not only preserve that motion , that 's requisite to make a due perspiration , by adding spirits to the blood , but preserve it in a convenient degree of fluxility ; and by their cleansing power and vertue to keep the belly open , this burgoo victualling is highly necessary for our seafaring people . yet , 't is the least lik'd of all their victuals because of the small quantity of butter , they pretend is allowed them to sawce i● : and therefore perhaps 't were worthy the consideration of those , to whom it belongs to order this supply , and who are every way so careful of the seamen , to see whether an addition in their butter might be allow'd ; for i am sure , that if that part of the victualling were made more grateful and agreeable to the sailers , 't would infinitely contribute to the preservation of their health . what i have said on this subject , is in a great measure applicable to their pease , which in their own nature are more temperate than oatmeal , since they are esteem'd by physicians , and the learned galen , i de aliment . facultat . cap. 21. a sort of medium between things of good and bad nourishment . and therefore i shall proceed to the next consideration i proposed , which was concerning their lodging . this is as convenient , warm and easy , as may be at sea , and for such a number of men ; yet what by the pilfering of hammocks one from another , their lying on deck ▪ or betwixt decks , when they are pretty warm after a can of flip ; and the prest mens real want of cloaths , they sensibly contract a cold , which is the beginning of most of their miseries . 't is not necessary , i should demonstrate here , the way how that is catcht ; since 't is evidently so by that heaviness they complain of , pain of their breast , soreness in their bones , and such other symptoms , physicians have determined to be the constant attendants of a cold. but since i shall have occasion afterwards to treat more particularly of this subject , i shall at present content my self with putting you in mind , that i have already demonstrated in another place , and have put it beyond exception , in the judgment of very many , that there is no power in the air , different from its weight or gravity , able to produce those symptoms , that are said to follow upon obstruction , or shutting up of the pores , when we catch cold , and so may disturb and interrupt perspiration , and breed so many fatal distempers , which 't would be needless to insist upon in this place , since the thing is generally agreed upon ; yet i cannot forbear observing , that an untimely use of sweating medicines in some , and thickning lozenges in others , is more frequently the productive cause of fevers , phthisicks , &c. and of more fatal consequence than a cold could have been , if left to the strength of the blood and abstinence , without employing any other auxiliaries ; but more for the confirmation of this , may be easily collected from what follows in this discourse . i say , then , since so far is already clear ; and because too , the force of the perspiration is only kept up , by a certain impetus and degree of the velocity of the blood , and that is only interrupted by the falling or diminution of this , 't would be an easy task to give a more genuine and conceivable account of catching cold , than is generally assign'd to be done by ( i don't know what ) nitrosity or nitrous power in the air ; which , upon various occasions , authors make use of for making the blood fluxile and tenacious , two very different effects ; tho 't is fit for neither , as i have already prov'd in its proper place . but i shall content my self at present with enumerating those symptoms , that constitute the essence of a cold , and then proceed to consider the effects of this , by the different symptoms that naturally attend it . since then , i find 't is agreed on by all physicians , that perspiration in a catch'd cold , is not so free as in a natural state , but is interrupted ; and a great deal of that substance , that is usually sep●rated that way , is detain d in the mass of blood ! that which is so detain'd , will proportionably encrease its bulk , and fill the vessels ; and so becomes the source of all those symptoms that are observed to attend a catch'd cold , by a necessary consequence i shall afterwards have occasion to demonstrate : the symptoms that usually appear in this case are these , and in this order . first , a weight or heaviness , a pain in the breast , a less activity over all the body , sudden weakness , a coldness in all the extremities except the brain , costiveness , such a pain in the bones , as when one is beat , a weak , sunk , and depressed pulse , sometimes accompanied with a great inclination to sleep ; in a day or two the pulse is great and strong , they become very warm , restless , and thirsty ; the tongue is dry , black , and rough , the breathing difficult , the breath striking those that stand near the sick person like fire ; they are delirious , cannot sleep , and their sickness is terminated in death , by sweating , hemorrhagie , looseness , &c. having thus enumerated these symptoms , that appear constantly in our fevers , and in the same order in which i have rank'd them : i shall now endeavour to evince the necessity of their attending an interruption of perspiration , as i intimated before ; and hereafter i shall endeavour to demonstrate , that that fulness , which gives rise to all these appearances , is more especially to be attributed to an interruption of perspiration than any other cause ; and so the hypothesis , tho own'd by every one , will be more than one that is merely such . first then , an interruption of perspiration will encrease the moles or bulk of the fluids , proportionably to what is left unexpell'd , of the quantity which usually passeth thro the pores ; and because sanctorius in his statical medicin , has taught us that we perspire , according to the different constitutions of our bodies , about forty , fifty , or sixty ounces in 24 hours ; therefore if but a sixth part of this be detain'd , as i could prove it to be ; it must needs produce a very great plethora in a day or two , in such that were in perfect health before , besides the addition may be suppos'd to be made by our daily food , and , perhaps , rarifying liquors . the blood upon this consideration admitting of a vast augmentation , distends the sides of its channels , is more unfit for motion , and presseth the neighbouring parts , and so may easily produce the sense we have , and very often complain of an unnatural weight : for in this weight or heaviness we have the same sensation , as when loaded under a great burden , and therefore in this , the parts are the same way affected , as when a weight presses our body ; but by this weight , the membranes , nerves and muscles are so prest , and the bones so forc'd into their joinings , that they could not subsist , if it were not for the violent nisus of the muscles ; neither could those muscles be contracted , but by a more abundant influx of the animal spirits overcoming this pressure ; nor could they be propell'd thro the compressed nerves , unless they were pusht on by a greater force ; and by this greater force is known that by which is meant to press ; and therefore 't is evident , that the blood thus filling its vessels , may easily produce that sense of weight , as was said . the blood , while in this fulness , because of its bulk and the viscidity it contracts , by this stagnating fulness , both in its own nature , and by reason of the diminution of its motion , is not so capable to separate its subtile parts or animal spirits , because it is not so well divided or broken into such small particles . now since the abundance and separation of the spirits in the brain , are necessary for the motion of the muscles , upon the contraction of which the strength and activity of the whole body depends ; 't is plain that in such a case , where the motion of the blood is so languid , and the secretion of the animal spirits so small ; there will be a laziness and a diminution of activity over all the body . and because this artificial plethora , that lessens the activity is very sudden , i. e. in two or three days , this less activity will be sudden too , or a sudden weakness will happen ; which was to be shown . when the blood is thus stopt , and become very viscid , 't is evident that the body must proportionably want of its warmth ; since that is only an effect of the greater liberty the small parts of the blood , that make the heat , have , to disperse themselves over the body ; and this liberty is procur'd by the parts of the blood in their motion , justling and breaking each other into smaller parts . but the blood being viscid or tough , is not so easily , in its nature , broken and dissolved ; and therefore the warmth is still more violently lock'd up and confin'd . moreover , while the blood is so viscid , its motion is ev'n slower than naturally it should be ; and consequently the heat is lessen'd , and the blood not so well divided , because the breaking of it into smaller parts depends upon its motion . so that according as the motion is diminished , and the force of the viscidity greater , the coldness is proportionably greater over the whole body : and because the blood hath its motion from the heart , and in its whole journey round the body , is still losing part of that motion , ( for the reasons assign'd before ) more or less in respect of the wideness of the vessels thro which it is propell'd , and their distance from the heart ; therefore 't is evident , that that coldness will not be so sensible in the parts that are nearer the heart , or about the heart it self and the thorax , as in the parts that are more remote or the extremities of the body ; for , not only for the reasons we have just nam'd , this coldness is first felt in the parts that are furthest from the heart , but the motion of the muscles in the extremities is not so strong ; and therefore they do not so powerfully press the blood that glides thro those veins and arteries , that go to the composing of these muscles , as in the other muscles , whose contraction is perform'd with greater force and energy ; and consequently the blood too , will be more apt to stagnate in those remote parts than in the other ; so that this coldness will be more sensible in them , as was asserted . moreover , the vessels in those remote parts , growing always smaller and smaller , the further they go ; this thick blood will be propell'd with the greater difficulty thro these vessels , than if they were wider ; besides , that by reason of the glewiness of this ●ough and thick blood , 't is more apt to stick to the coats of the vessels ; and so more ready to subsist and to produce the abovemention'd coldness ; but tho this coldness is more apt to begin in the extremities , than in any other parts , and tho there are a great many small arteries in the brain , as well as in the other parts ; yet this coldness will not be felt in it so soon as in them , because the arteries are but short , and soon discharge themselves into the wide sinus's ; so that , tho the blood is very apt to stagnate , and produce that coldness in the extremities ; yet that happens not so soon in the brain . now , the real continuation of this coldness over the whole body , may be very well conceived , if we consider , that while the blood is thus stopt in the capillary arteries , we can assign no time in the whole circulation , in which a lesser quantity of blood flows not from the arteries into the veins , than would have flown in a natural state ; and therefore a lesser quantity of blood flowing more slowly , in the ordinary time of the circulation than is naturally usual , there will a lesser than a natural quantity come into the heart in every contraction ; and this small quantity will not fill the arteries in that proportion , that is necessary to force it forward , so as to break and divide it , and to display its heat . besides the blood being in this tough and viscid condition , there will ev'n be fewer of its fine and subtile parts separated in the brain , and dispos'd of into the muscles of the whole body ▪ and the heart in course will have a fainter contraction , and a weaker power to propel the blood , which consequently will not be so well divlded , nor the heat so well diffus'd . now supposing that this lentor or toughness could consist with the natural motion of the blood , and that the viscidity could not be broken or dissolv'd by the natural motion , it cannot be expected it ever should by a degree of motion , much below that which is natural ; and therefore this sense of cold must be felt in the other parts , and over the whole body . pain is nothing else but a solution or disjoyning of continuous parts , and while the blood stagnates , and its quantity is constantly augmented , it must needs distend the sides of its channels , where it stops , and ▪ stretch the arteries beyond their ordinary pitch . and therefore those vessels , that have not a natural or an adventitious resistance to oppose this forcing outward of the blood , will have their parts disunited , i. e. this sense of pain will be produc'd in them . now , the bones in themselves are not affected with pain , neither is there any such sensation produc'd in them , but by the membrane , that surrounds and invests them ▪ called the periostium : 't is evident , that because this may be affected with any sort of pain , the bones are said to be thus affected ; and in beating there are great contusions , i. e. the vessels have their sides so prest , by the weight and motion of the instrument , by which these contusions are made , that the blood either circulates very slowly , or not at all in those sections of the vessels so comprest . and the periostium is either so prest by the contus'd muscles , that this feeling is produced in it ; or , having its vessels a little comprest , the subsisting liquors in the comprest part do stop the succeeding liquors in the same channel , that they actually protrude the sides of their vessels , and make this sensation of pain : and since the blood in this accidental fulness and viscidity may affect the vessels after the same manner , 't is but natural to conclude , that such a pain , as when one is beaten , may be produc'd in this state of the mass of the blood . the blood in this state of viscidity , is less capable of separating its fine and subtile parts , as has been said ; and there being a less quantity of them , the contraction of the whole muscles will be so much the weaker ; and consequently , since the heart gives the greatest force to the blood's motion , and its contraction being weaker , the blood will be squeezed out of the left ventricle into the aorta , and thro the whole series of the arteries , with less velocity ; and therefore cannot distend the sides of the arteries , with that force that is usual , but affects our touch more weakly ; so that the pulse is weak in this state of the blood : for the same reason those spirits being produced in a less quantity , and longer in falling into the muscles , and their contraction not being so frequent : now the motion of the heart and arteries being synchronical , i. e. the contraction of the first , and the filling of the second , being perform'd at the same time , since the contraction of the heart is not so frequent , the sides of the arteries are not so frequently forced outward , and seldomer affect our touch , i. e. the pulse will be that which we call a rare pulse . the blood too , in this its thick and viscid state , is less attrited and less fluxil , as has been said ; but its parts being thus penn'd up and compact , cannot possess that space it did , when its parts roll'd more freely one upon another , and were kept at a greater distance , by the impulse of its subtile parts ; and therefore it has not force enough , to sustain the weight of the sides of its channels , and they falling closer one upon another , diminish , as to their bigness , sensibly , and even to our sight ; so that they being thus contracted , shrunk , and as 't were withdrawn from our touch ; and the pulse being thus removed , is said to be depressed , sunk , &c. while the blood is so viscid , and the contraction of the muscles so weak , so few animal spirits separated , and all the secretions almost stopt ; the musculous coat of the stomach will lose a great deal of its force , and the liquor of the stomach will be separated in a less quantity ; the contraction of the ventricle is not only weaker , but our victuals that are lodged there , are not dissolv'd , attrited and turned to chyle ; but putrifie and remain undigested ; and therefore the stomach being constantly full , there can be no sence of hunger , as our experience tells us . the same unactivity and want of contraction , we find in the muscles of the stomach , are felt , for the same reasons , in the muscles of the intestines ; so that their vermicular contraction being much abated ; whatever is contained in their cavity , will not be sufficiently comprest , that it may be protruded thro the whole process of the guts ; besides their incapacity in respect of the excrements , that are contained in them ; for these excrements being in a very small quantity , both because of the small supply that is sent from the stomach , and yet smaller from the blood , by the known passages ; they want of that weight , that is necessary to overcome the constriction of the muscles of the anus ; and little or no secretion being made into the guts from the blood , there 's somewhat wanting of that due fluxility for their easier propulsion thro the intestines , besides what excrements so fluxil may be suppos'd to do by way of stimulus ; so that upon all these accounts , especially by the help of our bisket , as has been said , there will be a vast disposition to costiveness . lastly , if at any time the blood is so viscid , that it is even interrupted , or has a great deal slower motion in the brain than is usual , and keeps the coats of the arteries bent outward ; then , both because of the small secretion of spirits there , and the arteries compressing the origin of the nerves , there cannot be a sufficient quantity of spirits derived thro these nerves ; and consequently is produced that stupor or sleepiness we sometimes observe . now since the warm parts of the blood are confin'd and penn'd up in its viscid parts , and if they be so prest , that the force of this pression ( together with the natural force , that the small , hot , and fiery particles have to extricate themselves ) be greater than the power that confines them ; these hot particles will at last break out , and running along by the sensible parts , excite the sense of heat ; and seeing this viscid blood stagnates and stops in the small arteries , they are so stuff'd up with that constant supply , that is made in the parts where it thus stagnates , that this compression will be very considerable , by the blood that is constantly added , and by the power of contraction in the arteries , that hinder this stuffing and bending outwards of their sides ; so that this compression being continually augmented , at length its power will become greater than the power of cohesion betwixt the viscid and small parts of the blood ; and so the heat will be extricated , and give its sense to the nerves : and after that some part of it is set at liberty , and moves to and fro with all freedom , it must mightily facilitate the setting at liberty of the other small parts from the viscid parts of the blood , by wedging themselves into them , and breaking their continuity ; and making the viscid parts themselves more fluxil . now since the hot and warm parts of the blood are delivered from their confining viscid parts ; because the power of compression is greater than the power of cohesion , which proceeds from that viscidity ; and since the power of compression is proportionable to the velocity of the blood , and its velocity is greatest in these arteries that are next the heart ; the power then of compression in those arteries , that are next the heart , will be greater than in these that are more remote , i. e. the heat will be felt in the parts that are more remote from the heart , or the extremities , a great while after 't is felt in the parts that are nearer the heart , and they have been warm ; and the coldness in the remote limbs , after the rest of the body has been warm , may last even till the power of compression in their arteries be augmented by the continual afflux of blood , and is able to subdue ▪ the force of the viscid and intangling parts ; and since these two powers are uncertain and undetermined , there can be no time assigned , wherein this coldness may last in the remote limbs , after the rest of the body has been hot ; only we may assert , that the coldness will last the longer in the extremities , the more viscid the blood is , and the more firmly and closely it envelopes and confines the heat . thus a great deal of heat being set at liberty , it is derived with the other parts , that can easily be dissolv'd and are more fluxile , into the veins ; and therefore this heat being more free , rarifies and warms the blood it meets with in the veins , and excites a great sence and feeling of heat over all the body . the heat then proceeding thus , the blood is more free , moveable , warm and rarified ; and consequently the arteries are fuller , and distend their sides further , and so seem to rise up out of the flesh , and to come nearer the skin : and the vessels being fuller , the pulse will also feel greater ; and because the blood is now more than naturally warm , more perfectly dissolv'd , and carried in a greater quantity to the brain , there is also a more plentiful secretion of animal spirits , which coming into the heart in a greater quantity and degree of determination , make its contraction the stronger , and consequently propel the blood thro the vessels with more force , and distend more strongly the sides of the arteries , and produce that sort of pulse we call strong : so that tho the pulse in the cold fit was not to be felt , either because the blood was not propell'd thro these parts , where we observe the pulse , or propell'd with lesser velocity than was necessary to affect our touch : yet the velocity being recovered , the blood circulates thro these parts again , affects our touch , and makes the pulse great and strong , as has been said : if we consider in the next place , the extraordinary warmth of which our patients complain , we shall not need to have recourse to any unnatural contraction of the muscles to account for their restlessness , and continual tossing about the bed ; but if we remember either what incites our selves to it , or what our patients tell us induces them , we may very fairly account for that symptom ; and this is nothing but a constant desire to remove into those places we had not lain in before , for a relief to our scorching heat ; and so as we warm in one place , we cast about and tumble into another , which is truly that restlessness we may observe . moreover , in this extraordinary heat there is a less secretion of spittle , and that which is separated is immediately exhal'd by this unnatural heat ; and therefore the tongue and all that neighbourhood being very dry , the sense of thirst is felt ; but because of this dryness , and the particular contexture of the tongue , which has its fibres running across in its composition ; these fibres rise , stare , are stiff and rough , and appear to our touch as if we run our fingers over a grater , so soon as it is depriv'd of its humidity ; and while the fibres and blood vessels stare thus , they cannot be easily contracted , and so the parts of the blood that are drier , cannot move , but stagnate under the surface of the tongue , while its more fluid parts are press'd forward ; and the parts of the blood , that are thus stopp'd , being of a high red colour , appear very easily to be black and a little inflam'd . and if this heat increases naturally or by art , 't is evident , that the blood will be mightily rarify'd , and flowing thro the lungs in this great and rarify'd quantity , 't will press them violently on all sides ; so that they will not be so easily expanded , and therefore the respiration will be also difficult , and the small quantity of air , that is received into the unexpanded lungs , being warmed with the hot blood which then circulates thro that part affects us so , when expir'd , as the air of a chamber that is agitated , by the small parts of our fires , that move among it , and this affects us with heat ; so the breath of those sick , strikes those that stand near like fire . seeing he blood is driven about in such a hu●●y ▪ the animal spirits separated i● so great abundance , the blood so very fluxile , and these spirits running thro a great many different tracts in the brain , present to us so many different ideas , according to which we express our selves ; and they being different , and of several sorts , our thoughts are found very incoherent and unconnected , which is to rave , or to be delirious . that watchfulness too we daily observe , proceeds from these live representations , and velocity of the blood and spirits . and since in all the stages of this illness , there either may be too great a distension of the blood-vessels in the brain , and so no spirits deriv'd into the nerves , which will entirely destroy the contraction of the heart , and bring death ; or the blood may be in such a condition , that it can give no supply of such spirits ; and upon this account too , there can be no contraction of the heart , no motion of the blood , which is the want of life it self : and in both these respects 't is evident , how death may be the fatal consequence of this sickness ; for in the first , the blood being either very viscid in the cold fit , or extremely rarify'd in the hot ( by the patients own constitution , the heat of the place where he liveth , or warming medicins ) is so interrupted in the arteries of the brain , and being augmented by the succeeding blood , it may distend the sides of the arteries , and produce the named effect ; or if the blood in the cold fit is so viscid , and confines the spirits , that they cannot be separated , or there be a real want of spirits in the blood , which turn to the same account ; there can be no secretion of spirits , where there are none ; and therefore there will none be derived into the nerves , for the motion of the muscles , and contraction of the heart . by the by , 't is no less evident , that when the blood is thus infinitely comminuted , and still broken down into parts lesser and lesser , by an indiscreet management , and want of drinking of something , that may be a body to the spirits ; the blood is not only depriv'd of that serum , that should have preserv'd its fluxility , and been that body , but of its spirits too , and so must needs produce the fore-going effect , and make this melancholy tragedy end at last in death . lastly , since the sick must continue in this condition , so long as the state of the blood is in this way , and seeing those parts , which are thus broken in this motion , may be carried off by the glandules of the skin , breaking open of the pipes , by the intestins , &c. and by these means the blood may be rendered more compact , and equal in its motion ▪ therefore 't is plain , that this sickness may be judged by sweating , hemorrhages , looseness , &c. thus having demonstrated the necessity of these symptoms , from the supposition of an interruption of perspiration , i would proceed to considerations of the like nature , if i were not first oblig'd to vindicate this hypothesis from one that is merely such , as i but lately promised : if therefore any one will take one , more , or all of these symptoms , and let him have no respect to any hypothesis , but read them backward , according to the known and familiar rules of nature , he shall find them necessarily proceeding from a real or factitious fulness , which are the same as to their effects ▪ and since we come by this fulness in our ordinary way of living , 't is plain , that 't is not that that is its cause : but there 's no way else we can acquire it , except by retaining somewhat for some time we usually lose ; and since 't is not the first , the last is either by the suppression of the secretions made by stool , by urine , in the respiration , or by the skin , or perspiration ; now , we see the foregoing symptoms rendezvous'd into a great number , while neither the evacuations by stool , urine , or respiration ( the others i name not , they being very inconsiderable ) seem to be much altered from what we see them in a natural state ; and therefore 't is perspiration only , that is able to produce these effects and this fulness , as i justly supposed . moreover , sanctorius has taught us , by making out the proportions of secretions in the 5 , 6 , 21 , 59 , 60th aphorisms of the first sect of his statical medicin , that secretion by perspiration , is at least double of all the other secretions ; and therefore , when that is interrupted , it can produce that fulness in as short a time as all the secretions together could , and since they , or the most of them are good , while the named symptoms have grown into a great number ; therefore this fulness has its rise from an interrupted perspiration , and so the supposition was just , and a great deal more than a mere hypothesis , as i was oblig'd to prove . the perspiration thus interrupted in hotter constitutious , hot countries , or a warmer season , these fevers do not begin with so long a continued coldness , but the heat succeeds a great deal sooner , as may be collected from what i 'm to say hereafter , when i give some intimations of the sickness of hotter countries . yet , the blood having sometimes that velocity , we assign'd it to have , in another place , when it is most apt to make secretions by the stomach , intestines and pancrea's ; which secretions being sent into the guts , in a greater or less quantity , and finding them less constricted , and the humour thus separated not so viscid as to subsist , it must needs get out the natural way and produce a looseness : and tho the guts were very firmly shut , yet if there be such a quantity , that the power of its moles is greater , than the force whereby they are constracted , it will make way to it self by the intestines , as before . but supposing the guts thus shut up , and the quantity so small , that it cannot make its way by the intestines , because of its moles , yet if it 's very thin , sharp , and forced forward , either by its own motion , or the compression of the neighbouring parts , or both ; so that it can dilate the guts , there will be a looseness , as is evident . but since in our way of living , and in the channel , where the air is seldom very sultrie , 't is but rare for our blood to be in these circumstances here required ; and almost never but in scorbutical cases ; therefore we shall trouble you no further about this affair , but mind you , we are to account our diarrhea's amongst our accidental sicknesses , and to be treated as such in these observations that make the second part of this . since we have seen , very plainly , these two different ways of the bloods being affected in an interrupted perspiration , or a catcht cold ; there 's a third , that in a colder season , with the blood a little weakned ; wherein not only the blood , but the rest of the humours , contract such a lentor and viscidity , as we spoke of just now ; yet , when 't is comminuted , and has past the several stages , as before , returns again by a fresh supply of such matter , that is able to produce the same , or like effects ; and in the discovering of this , i shall use the same method , i did in the former , i. e. i shall endeavour to give a plain and genuine history of the symptoms or appearances in that order they affect ; and i shall unfold them , in a natural , familiar , and conceivable way ; that we may be the better able to make such inferences , that may be useful in our practice . first then , they feel a coldness after dinner , their lips are pale , they tremble , their pulse is weak ; while they are thus affected they have an insensibleness , and trouble of mind , while all the external senses are right , and sometimes the external senses are faulty , when the mind is serene and thinks very clearly , their whole body like a dead corpse , and have a great drought ; yet instead of death comes warmth and heat , which lasts for some time and ends in sweating ; at this time the pulse is strong , and more frequent than is usual , they have a beating in their head , a great drought , and after the sweating the pulse becomes sometimes natural ; it recurrs every day , every third or fourth day inclusive , and acts over the same tragedy , it ends sometimes in death , and that in the return . we have seen very clearly in the foregoing part of this discourse , that this viscidity of the blood , that confines the hot and small parts , and makes it so apt to stagnate in the extremities , and afterwards in the other parts , is the true and genuine cause of that coldness we observe ; but the blood thus dispos'd , and not actually stagnating , and producing this coldness , is reduc'd to act by any thing that has greater parts than the parts of the blood ; so that they cannot be intimately mixed with the blood , and become one homogeneous body ; and since the chyle is of such a substance as is here requisite , as i have plainly shown in another place ; therefore this viscidity will have its power to make the blood stagnate , after the chyle has entered the blood , and not throughly comminuted by the lungs , so that the parts of the chyle may glide along equally with the parts of the blood . and since the chyle is separated from the other mass into the lacteal vessels in an hour and an half , or two hours after dinner ; therefore in an hour and a half , or two hours after dinner , this coldness is felt . now in this viscid state of the blood , it is more compact , and distends not its channels sufficiently , and they , as 't were , withdraw and disappear ; and because the vessels of the lips are more superficial , and are only covered with a very thin skin , so that the blood in a natural state , may almost , be seen running in these vessels , and give that fine red we daily see ; yet when the vessels thus subside , and withdraw , the blood is thicker and more compact , and nothing remains to be seen but the genuine colour of the membranes and fibres , that compose these muscles , and they being of a pale and clay ▪ like colour , the lips will be pale , as was said . the blood then being so viscid , weak , and having the spirits so confin'd , must needs separate very few animal spirits for the reasons often assign'd ; and so the nerves will be but not perfectly empty ; now the motion of the spirits i have already prov'd to be alternate , and the continual efflux to proceed only from the abundance of these spirits in the nerves ; and therefore , when at this time there are so few spirits separated , this fulness of the nerves ceases , and so must the continual efflux too ; and their alternate influx must be more sensible , i. e. because their motion is alternate , the motion of their propelling power being alternate , they flow alternately into the muscles , these weights which they are to sustain ; and because of that alternate influx , they are contracted alternately , and this alternate contraction of the antagonistial muscles being that which physicians call trembling ; 't is plain that there must be a trembling in this want of animal spirits ; tho physicians have thought fit to express it quite another way . now , supposing that this viscidity was so great , that it could even fill up the vessels in the brain , and therefore the viscid blood thus filling those vessels , being not so fit to separate animal spirits , and in this distention of the full vessels they do so compress the origin of the nerves , that those spirits are not derived into the nerves , and propell'd in that quantity into the heart , that 's fit to make its contraction able to force out the blood into the arteries , that they may affect our touch as usually ; and their sides neither being distended so much , as in a natural state , nor with so great a force , make that sort of pulse which is called a weak pulse . in the midst of all this viscidity , the spirits are both in a lesser quantity and more confin'd ; therefore in this real want of spirits , the mind cannot execute its office , they being necessary for the functions of the soul . thus the patient is insensible , while all the external senses may be in a good state ; tho the converse of this may be true , that , viz. any one , or all the external senses may be faulty , when the mind is in a thinking condition ; supposing that this viscid stuff is huddled up by chance in a greater quantity about any artery or plexus of arteries , and if these arteries involve or go round the nerve , that serves for hearing , seeing , tasting , &c. these arteries then being stuff'd up , and fill'd by the continual afflux of new blood , their sides will be more distended and bent outwards ; so that the nerve that touches with them shall be comprest ; till at length by this continual stuffing , the nerve is so totally comprest , that it hinders the motion of the animal spirits , or at least interrupts their motion , tho the sides of the nerve are not quite squeez ▪ d together ; and therefore it may very well happen , that one may be thick of hearing , or perfectly deaf , may not see , taste , &c. and yet recover of a sudden , the coldness being over , and this lentor protruded into the veins . and if this stoppage of the blood in the brain be so great , and its cohesion so firm , ●hat it cannot be dissolv'd by a thousand justlings in the plexus of the pia mater ; so that almost no animal spirits flow thro the nerves , either because there can be no spirits made out of this viscid blood , or that those few that are made , cannot be deriv'd in the nerves , that are shut up by the force of this stagnating blood ; then those spirits equally distributed into the muscles , keep them equally pois'd , and in this equilibration and viscidity there will be a want of motion and sense with an intense coldness , and these being the conditions of a dead body or corpse , 't is evident at this time our bodies will be like a corpse . this lentor being so great over all the body , 't is so too in the arteries that furnish matter , for the spittle that is separated in the glands about the mouth and throat , and no spittle can be separated from the arteries in these glands ; so that in this lesser secretion there can be no afflux of that moisture to these parts , and the want of that occasioning a driness and drought , therefore this stoppage is attended with a drought . yet tho there is but a small quantity of animal spirits separated in the brain , and they deriv'd into the comprest nerves and muscles very sparingly and disorderly ; so that the actions of the body seem at an end , and the muscles in equilibrio , the heart which has no antagonistical muscle shall have its contraction continued ; and if that motion thus continued can dissolve and attrite this blood not quite stagnating , the body that seem'd dead and a corpse shall become warm as before , and have its life prolong'd . so the blood being once more free and fluxil , and the body hot , in the way we demonstrated before ; the attrition and comminution , that produce this heat , depending very much upon the velocity of the blood , so that the greater it is , the greater is the solution of heat , and the greater the solution of heat is , the velocity is the greater too ; because there 's a greater quantity of animal spirits separated by this solution of heat ; and so successively , til● the viscid blood thus subsisting is so comminuted and attrited , and acquires that degree of velocity , we determined it to have when fit for perspiring ; and in that the small parts of the blood will be propell'd thro the neighbouring pores in a great quantity , and produce that appearance we call sweat , so that this warmth is continu'd and ends in sweat , as we shall see more clearly in the sequel . yet before this sweating , while the blood is thus commiuuted , there 's both a greater quantity of animal spirits , and this quantity is faster convey'd to the heart , and the heart is oftner contracted , and that with greater force , and therefore the pulse will be stronger and more frequent , than in a natural state . and because of the great rarifaction and comminution of the blood , and its rapid motion , the sides of the arteries are distended to a greater pitch and very strongly ; therefore the more superficial arteries going outward with a great deal of force , affect the parts that are touch'd by them , and produce that feeling and noise , that 's convey'd to us , upon the beating of one body upon another . while the blood is thus hurry'd about in this rapid and impetuous motion , and no great secretions of any sort ; there is a great driness in our mouth , because of the small quantity of spittle that is separated , and that little is so divided into insinite parts by the force and warmth of the circulating blood , that these parts are left perfectly dry , and they dispoil'd of their moisture , produce that insatiable drought . and since this lentor is at length entirely carried out of the arteries , they will be of their natural wideness , after it is carried out , and so the blood may be propell'd thro them , without its being more attrited , comminuted or dissolved , or the heat of the blood will not encrease in its progress thro the vessels : and since the blood thus dissolv'd , perspires very easily ; this heat shall not only not encrease , but be diminisht , the perspiration lessening its quantity . moreover , the heat thus dissolv'd partly perspires , as was said ; and is partly mixt with the rest of the blood , and is not comminuted , the slowness in which the blood moves thro the veins giving sufficient time for this mixture ; and the heat may easily insinuate it self into the grosser parts , and they may somewhat confine this heat , and restrain its force by opposing this penetration . besides , since there 's an abundance of time betwixt both excursus , the blood must frequently flow thro the lungs ; and so be frequently dissolv'd , and have its hot parts conveniently mixt with the other parts , and for this reason will be more natural ; from which every thing that 's natural will come ; and therefore the body will be in perfect health , at least for some time . tho then the paroxism is thus judg'd by the assigned perspiration ; yet if that viscidity that produc'd the first , is not consum'd , but returns in a certain time : or if that is consum'd and purg'd off by some of the known ways of excretion , or so comminuted , that it is chang'd into the nature of sincere blood ; yet the cause that produc'd the first viscidity , produces its like that can last out the same time , affect with the like symptoms , and be reduc'd to sincere blood like it ; and so there are two ways of making these returns , as we see . let us suppose then , that there are two returns every day , and at the same hour ( there may be assigned the same reason for the rest , that recurr in the same difference of time ) and the first is produced by a lentor that lasts for one day , and threafter is either purg'd out of the body , or chang'd into sincere blood and the second , by a piece of viscidity of the same quantity and quality with that which occasioned the first then , i say , that either of these lentors , or any other that can invade a● the same hour , and takes up a whole day before it is consumed , may successively and by degrees be stored up in the blood vessels , so that it eithe● flows thither insensibly , or constantly in the smallest particles , or be bre● within the same ; till it can produce ● sense of cold , and the other symptom that attend that . and because , before that this cold and its attendan● can seize us , 't is necessary that thi● lentor subsist in the capillary arteries which cannot be , unless its quantity i● so great , that it cannot be mixed with the blood , so that it may flow freely thro the arteries . therefore , eithe● this great quantity of lentor is bred a● once in the blood vessels , which i● possible ; or is at once derived into them from somewhere else , which i● not unconceiveable : but even this i● evident , that this very quantity ma● flow into the vessels by degrees , or b●bre● by degrees in the same ; and therefore 't is possible , that in the space of one day , either some lentor , or something that may breed this lentor may get into the vessels ; yet in so small a quantity , that only after one day there be such a quantity collected , that is able to produce that coldness with its attendants . and therefore , in the end of the day this coldness will begin again , and will make a new return by this lentor , that was stored up in the space of a whole day ; which lentor if consumed in the space of the next day ; and , in the mean while , an equal quantity of another lentor be stored up in the blood , 't will make a third return , and so it may be said of the rest , not made by the same lentor returning oftner , tho slowly , but made by a new one , the former being quite consumed : but this consumption may be sooner or later , in the same day , according to the different nature of that lentor , the bodies that are mixt with it , and their dissolution in the encrease and height of the disease . it can be no objection that this lentor or viscidity of the blood is collected gradually , and therefore may be exterminated or comminuted , as soo● as it can be collected , since it circulates thro the lungs and other part● some thousands of times in one day but this will seem not so difficult o● hard to be granted , if we conside● some examples of as great difficulty and yet most certain : for there 's non● that can be ignorant , how nurse● milk and our urine retain , mor● than one day , the ● colour an● smell of asparagus , onions , ca●sia , rhubarb , turpentine , &c. ● certain argument that there are some what of these bodies carried into th● breasts and kidneys , without ever losing of its nature ; tho it has bee● carried often , and even some thousands of times thro the lungs ; so that i● may be highly probable , that this visci● stuff may be very often carry'd roun● the body , without any considerable alteration . what is better known ▪ than that the poyson of a mad do● shews not itself before the thirtieth o● fortieth day , and sometimes longer so that before its appearing in these forty days , it has circulated some thousands of times thro the lungs , without suffering any diminution of its ●trength ; and therefore if some such ●hing be suppos'd of this viscidity , ●hat is mixt with the blood , there will be no place left for our further doubting . now , this lentor may be ●upplied by every thing that gives us ●ourishment , passions , &c. which are ●oo remote , to be of any great use to us in knowing them : and therefore i ●hall confine my self to consider this ●entor , either coming from the primae viae in our chyle or otherwise , or else being supplied by such viscera that are said to contain liquors : and first , if the chyle or any other humor to be mixed with the blood , should be generated according to nature in the unnatural state of the blood ( which is hard to be suppos'd ) yet this natural humour mixing with the blood would be chang'd into its nature ; and consequently become viscid , that is , a liquor fit to produce that lentor , which if mixt with the blood confusedly and without order , the returns too can have no order ; but if it be carried into the blood in an exact order , the returns will be very exact and orderly : for if the blood have still that unnatural power , and the humour brought into it still retain its natura● power , there will be always the sam● time required , to change that natura● humour into that which is not natural ; and this time may be one , two or three days ; but if any one or all o● them are of a different nature , th● proportion of time will be chang'● and the returns disorderly ; but ●● this natural humor is deriv'd at different times , from the same or differen● parts , and immediately , or in th● same distance and interval of time , acquires an unnatural power from th● unnatural blood ; there may be abundauce of returns orderly and disor●ly , as the derivations are orderly o● confus'd : and if those humors are o● different natures , consisting of par●● of different sorts , every one of the● requiring a different interval of time before they can degenerate into th● kind of lentor ; the variety of return will be altogether uncertain , and kee● no order . next , let us suppose that i● the viscera , that are said to have considerable secretions made in them , th● liquors being viscid are return'd b● their veins into the cava , and in th● order of the former viscid parts circulate with the blood thro the whole ●ody , till they acquire such a thick●ess or quantity of viscidity , that may make them fit to stagnate in the small ●apillary arteries , and to produce ●hat coldness and other symptoms , ●s before : 't is evident , not to resume our former reasoning , that their returns will happen in certain intervals of time , orderly and disorderly , accord●ng as the supply is made from all ●hose viscera , or from any one of them , and as that is mixt in a greater or less quantity , orderly or confus'dly . but if there is so great a quantity of this lentor mix'd with the blood , that it cannot be propell'd from the small arteries into the veins ; or tho the quantity be less , yet if its adhesion to the vessels be stronger than can be broken off , so that it cannot be carried thro them : then the blood cannot be propell'd , and in a short time the body will be cold , there will be no blood deriv'd into the muscles , it either comes not to , or totally stagnates in the brain , so that there can be no animal spirits separated in the nerves , and consequently there will be an irrecoverable deprivation of sense and motion , or ( which is the same thing ) there can nothing happen but death since that lentor is suppos'd to be so great , that it cannot be protruded and carried thro the arteries : and all this happens while this lentor stops in the arteries , and this stoppage being in the return , 't is evident , that death will also happen in the return . i have been longer upon this consideration than any of the rest , because the difficulties of fevers and agues are the greatest ; tho now , i presume , they are clearly demonstrated from the interruption of perspiration , that great and most considerable inconvenience of their lodging : and now i shall proceed , and reflect upon the other propositions , in that order they come to hand ; and therefore the next thing comes to be considered , is their life , in respect of their temperance and debauches . as to the first of these , 't is certain , as there is nothing more valuable than a temperate life , so that is never more valuable than at sea ; and if we look a little back , and remember their salt victuals , cheese and bisket , there will be no great rhetoric requir'd to defend their innocent saturday night's cabals , in drinking the wives ; for without the temperate use of spiritous liquors , their victualling , with all their fatigue , will be little enough to afford necessary chyle , gross enough to make their thick blood , that cannot be so easily sent round their bodies , without the help of a bowl of punch or a can of flip : so that , in short , they are so far from being disswaded from such moderate drinking , that 't is to be enjoyn'd for health's sake ; and i doubt not but this way of drinking will not only prevent , in a great measure , the sicknesses we have named , but even keep them from falling into the dropsie , jaundice , and melancholia hypochondriaca . yet to speak truth for the honest sailors , they seldom fail in this point , so long as they can have an occasion to exchange the base metal for the noble spirit of wine : but are oftner very ill husbands , exchanging all at once , and destroying the whole purchase at a down-sitting ; so that being got drunk , and not being able to crawl into their hammocks , they spend the night fast asleep upon the cold deck , and contract those sicknesses , that attend an interruption of perspiration : only their blood being full of the spirits of this liquor , they do not lye so long under the coldness that begins all fevers , as in fevers otherwise gotten ; for the small parts of the liquor soone● break and divide the viscid parts o● blood , than when it is without them and because of the comminution o● this lentor , the small parts of th● blood are set at liberty , and the hea● felt over all the body : therefore whe● the perspiration is interrupted , an● the blood full of these spirits , the attrition and comminution will be sooner perform'd , i. e. the coldness wil● be sooner at an end , and so the feverish heat begin a great deal th● sooner , which , according to the constitution and age of the patient , th● time of the year , and way of cure will make the disease of greater di●ficulty . thus having ended the discover of these diseases , that are peculia● to people , that use our narrow seas which is the first part of my promise i proceed to give an account of thos● that may be got nearer or under th● line ; which it will be sufficient to hint at in short , and leave that to be finished by others , whose peculiar province it may be ; and 't is enough at this time , to have given such necessary views , that may help our curing in the channel ; tho , in my opinion , the reasoning will hold somewhere else ; but to speak no more of this , i say , that since the diet and victualling here and in other places is much after the same way , whatever proceeds from that may reasonably be suppos'd to hold , since that is only to be thought a cause , which , when it is suppos'd , the effect necessarily follows : so that the only difference will be in the air ; which we know is more se●ene and warm in those places : and therefore , because of its gravity , ( which is always greatest in a serene air ) the blood and all that 's carried along in it , are more minutely broken and divided in the lungs , as i have demonstrated in another place at great ●ength ; and therefore is more apt to separate its small and fine parts , and so to have a greater motion and all the consequences that follow upon that : besides , the air too being very warm , the parts of the blood are extreamly rarify'd , take up an infinite space , and distend the sides of their channels to a great wideness , compress the neighbouring parts , induce weakness , and ev'n break thro the smallest and thinnest of their channels , overflow their banks , and produce all the inconveniencies , that might be made out according to the above-mention'd principles , if it was proper in this place . but as for those sicknesses that are not peculiar to the sea , but are also common to the land , i shall consider them as interloping diseases in the second part of this treatise ; where i am to lay down the indications for , and method of cure : but before i leave this part , i shall give a short account why , in this explication , i have not us'd the accustomed story of poyson , the chymical principles , and of acid and alkali ; and then proceed to the observations themselves , which make up the second part. and first , as to that poyson , which some assert to be in the spirits , fit to produce these fevers , 't is altogether unexplain'd by its patrons , and is very unintelligible as yet ; neither is it allowable for us to run straight to the animal spirits for the solution of every phenomenon , and to neglect the blood it self , of which they are made , and which must be always supposed in demonstrating their nature ; and truly there can be nothing found in the most malignant fevers , that does really distinguish them from any other continued fever , for the whole difference that can be alledged , is ad majus & minus , and i doubt not but that they may be naturally accounted for , by a greater or lesser quantity of this lentor , it s greater or lesser cohesion , and its different solution . 't is better then to give laws to that boundless and unaccountable poyson , so much spoken of by some authors , tho seldom more than by the name , without so much as its counterpoyson for a cure , which would been very necessary , considering how great differences there are betwixt poysons themselves . but what seems the strangest and most surprizing to me is , that if in a family of ten or a dozen people , there is one whom we should determine to have the best blood , to be of the most athletick and robust habit of body , before the invasion of this malignant fever ; yet this one shall catch it the soonest , and run the greatest risque in his life ; while the more sickly , aged , &c. shall never feel it , or if he does , recover without any great care or pains . but , in short , those fevers that are commonly reckon'd malignant , are not really different from the containing fevers ; and that they have their beginning from the same lentor that causes other fevers , may be evident from this ; that the most of those malignant fevers succeed these very fevers , both quotidian and tertian , in which there are greater quantities of heat and humidity , that dissolve this lentor ; tho they come not so frequently after quartans , in which the viscidity is greater , and the warm parts more confin'd : so a single intermitting fever easily degenerates into two intermitting fevers , coming in the same time that the former did ; they into two containing fevers per subintrantiam , and they into one , which is quickly call'd malignant . and since all these changes are only certain degrees of this lentor , as 't is more or less tenacious , and sticking to the vessels ; 't is evident , that no more can be said , but that the last of all these fevers suceeeding in that order , or the formidable malignant fever , is of the very same stock with the rest : and since they proceed gradually , from the smaller to the greater degrees of this lentor , this can only be said to have its time in a greater degree of the lentor , as i intimated before . as for the chymical principles , they are so far from being simple , and having the requisite properties of principles , as one of the learnedst chymists has demonstrated , that 't is strange any man should advise us to assume propositions so unknown , in order to the explaining of sciences , that have so useful and necessary a practice ; they think indeed , if they can tell us a story of the dissolution of some bodies , and give but a gross guess at the strength of their different menstrua , they may very well undertake the explication of all the phenomena in nature , by their different solutions and coagulations , before they have found out their universal dissolvent , which might prove of very great use : but they must commit infinit mistakes even in this , since they are intirely ignorant of those powers , that give fluxility , solidity , motion and rest to any body , tho their fermentations , solutions and coagulations depend upon them , as their frequent disappointments in their repeated practices must convince them , if the impudence , as well as ignorance , of the common chymists were not incorrigible : and we shall find as little truth or solidity in their way of arguing concerning the strength of their menstrua , if we pursue their ordinary way of reasoning ; so little do they know of their own fam'd and belov'd menstrua . for when they assert that such a menstruum is corrosive , and produces such effects by this power , 't is evident , that corrosiveness being the productive cause of those effects , then by adding somewhat else that is corrosive , it should produce them better ; whereas the contrary is so well known , that i shou'd not alledge any proof or instance , if i were not convinc'd they will deny what they daily see . let us then take aqua fortis , which , they say , is able to corrode silver , and dissolve it into the most minute atoms , by its corroding power it has from the vitriol and allom , of which it is made ; then , by adding another thing to the composition , that is equally sharp and corrosive , if not more , the menstruum should in all reason act the more powerfully ; and therefore by adding sal armoniac , which is a great deal more corrosive than allom or vitriol , it should still corrode the silver more , which is so far from being true , that it is not able to make the least impression upon it , unless the plate be extremely thin , and red hot , and not much then . and that nitre and sulphur , which is so much inflam'd in the blood , when we have a fever ; mixt together and burnt , make up the sal prunellae , so much us'd in curing inflamations and fevers ; but of this more hereafter : and i shall only add , that if the chymical principles were allowed to have half the certainty their authors pretend to , yet they never made them of use enough to us , since they were never able to give such laws , by which we may have any certainty of the degrees and application of motion in their fermentation and menstrua : and since it is motion in its different velocities , contacts and occurrencies , with other bodies in a different state , and in their several parts , that constitutes all the variety in the known world ; our work should be to enquire into that , and so we should be better able to judge firmly of things , tho we must not debar our selves of any help , that may assist us in this disquisition . and truly , when a chymist stumbles upon two or more liquors , that make a curious colour when mixt , he can say iust as much of it , as of a white , red , or yellow ribband and no more ; he can , perhaps , tell you how he made his liquors , but how by their combination they came to give this colour , he can give no better account than the dyer of his ribbands ; so that while we advance no further , we are like to make a wonderful progress in the knowledge of things . now because the chymists tell us , that a fever is nothing but too great a quantity of sulphur in the blood , or that too much exalted ; let 's enquire into its power of doing this and producing that effect . and that we may proceed with more order and exactness , let us suppose this rule , which is admitted by all the philosophers , as most agreeable to the dictates of nature ; namely , if any thing be suppos'd as a cause , and the effect always follows without the help of any thing else ; we may , without doubting , assert and believe , that to be the productive cause of this effect : and on the contrary , if the pretended cause be there , and the effect follows not upon it ; or if that which is said to be the effect , be present without the cause , then that cause never produces that effect . and therefore since adding of sulphureous medicins to the blood , will not only heighten the power of the sulphur in the blood , but produce more ; 't is plain that upon that addition we must always have a fever ; yet after the drinking salt and sulphureous bath ▪ waters , which are intimately mixt with the blood , and dispos'd over all the body , we see no such feverish fits produc'd . yea in a suppression of urine in the stone , the sharp and pungent ammoniacal salts of the urine , should infect the mass of the blood , and produce those feverish effects , which nevertheless are never observ'd to happen . besides , we know that we can pour a drachm or two of oyl of sulphur immediately into the blood of a live dog by his blood vessels ; and after the vessel , into which it is injected , is bound up with a moan or two , and the dog set at liberty ; he is so free and safe from any fever , that he skips about full of health , and eats up whatever comes in his way for his purpose : and therefore if the blood , when altered with so great a quantity of salt and oyl of sulphur , is not in the least feverish ; we must acknowledge that an alteration made in the blood by saline and sulphureous juices and spirits , is not the productive cause of a fever . and lastly , to discredit the principle of acid and alkali , it would be sufficient to observe , that they who set up for it have not let us know what it is , when they tell us , that an acid is that which can ferment with an alkali ; and we know , that some medicins both simple and compounded , ferment with such as are declar'd acids , and then with others that are determined to be alkalies ; and it might seem very needless to alledge their ridiculous evasion , but that they 'll mumble it over at the reading of the objection ; and 't is this , that that medicin contains some acid and some alkali in its parts , by which , in these two respects , it may ferment with both ; and so by this settlement they make neither acid nor alkali , because the bodies are mixt , and all mixt bodies partake and share of all the principles , whatever they be , according to the philosophers , and are said to be of this or that nature , acid or alkali , which ever predominates , and bears the greatest share in the composition ; and if they be suppos'd equal , our noble principles must scuffle for the mastery . and even tho this were partly allow'd , we might sufficiently disprove this hypothesis , by considering any one disease , where we may find a vast number of not only antecedent causes , but other symptoms enumerated by medicinal writers , that can never be accounted for , either by an acid or alkali . yea so much are its patrons in the dark about their principle , that we find them daily betray'd into the greatest absurdities . for instance , its great stickler dr. blankard , who is follow'd by all the rest , has expresly declar'd , in a whole system of practice he compos'd according to those principles , that all diseases proceed from the faultiness of the acid only , which is the most ridiculous thing can be said in a few words : for supposing , that acids and alkalies are the true ingredients or components of bodies , and that they concurr as principles in their action , and bear contre-parts in this action ; then , because the influence of either upon the other , may be augmented , diminished or lost , and this is to be faulty or vitious ; therefore 't is evident , that either of 'em may have its defects , and consequently that the blame should not be entirely laid upon one . i hope , by this time , no reasonable person will censure me , for not speaking a language , which neither i nor its admirers can understand , when i declare my thoughts about our sea-sicknesses ; which i have endeavour'd to dispatch with all the shortness , plainness , and accuracy , i am capable of . the end of the first part. the second part. containing some historical observations of the diseases in the fleet during the last summer . with the method that was observed in their cure. part ii. historical observations of the sicknesses of the fleet the last year , if , in relating our observations , i should oblige my self to give but the names of those i have visited , since my concern in the fleet , they would make up a book as large as these observations ought to be : and truly , considering the uncertainty of the event , either thro the negligence of some surgeons in pursuing directions , or sometimes the same medicins not being given according to order ; it would prove of no use to any body to be inform'd of such a practice ; and therefore i shall confine my self to such observations , i made on board the same ship , i was in my self , or in the hospital , by the help of mr. m'kie , and mr. connel , two careful and ingenious surgeons on board these ships . observation i. isaac pett was taken ill , on board his majesties ship the elizabeth , with a heaviness in his head , pain in his bones and thorax , want of appetite , and a sudden weakness ; his pulse was depress'd , and slower by 8 or 10 strokes in a minute ; about 30 hours after , his pulse was more free and quick , he had a great drought , and his tongue was very rough . in the cure of fevers , we see , that those people , that are left to themselves , and take no medicins , shake off their fever by sweating , looseness , a hemorrhagy , diabetes , &c. which gave the first intimation to practitioners to provoke sweat ( some with internal medicins , others in baths , and the irish of old by lapping themselves up in blankets , throughly wet in cold water ) to give clysters ( for farther their hellebor , aloes and scammony would not allow them to go ) to open a vein or an artery with lancets , or by cupping with glasses or horns ( which some use to this day ) to give medicins that provoke vrine , &c. but even all these have been disprov'd in part , in some one place of the world or another ; by observing , viz. in bleeding , that , because it is more frequently us'd in france and spain than in italy , they conclude , that if bleeding contributed notably to promote the cure of fevers ; then , where that is practised , more would recover , than where it is neglected ; and consequently , that if they did recover their patients in italy with as great success as in france or spain , bleeding may be reckon'd indifferent : and in turkey , where they cure their violent containing fevers ( as physicians call them ) with abstinence and sherbett , they condemn us for our frequent use of diaphoreticks and sudorificks ; and we return the charge upon them , without any further consideration . but , which is yet worse , men are apt to give up their reason , to such a degree , that they obstinately retain that sort of practice , in which they were bred , where ever they come , and will stiffly and positively maintain that to be the only safe method , and all others fatal and pernicious . but those countries too , that are settled to one sort of practice , so soon as by some alteration in the season , ( perhaps to the better ) and other circumstances of curing , they find their way not to answer , and to be more uncertain ( if any thing can be more so than a set practice ) ; then the disease is malignant , quite new , mankind chang'd , &c. which would make people believe , that , whatever certainty there may be in medicin , yet there is little or none in the cure of fevers . but besides all these mistakes , there is still another more considerable one , of which very many are guilty ; and that is , because we see , that all these different ways of practice , are and have been successful in different ages and countries ; therefore we may use them promiscuously , and all at once ; whereas we should also consider the conveniencies for putting them in practice , and the way how we expect they are to produce their effects ; and , because in the abovemention ▪ d methods , the way of performing the one is quite opposite to the other , we shall seldom , if ever , succeed by doing all at once ; and we are to bear with , any method already begun , and endeavour to make the best of it , even tho it is not the most genuine , natural , and convenient ; and must never venture upon any other in acute diseases , of which we speak , if it has been continued for some time . but to return to our subject ; if we reflect upon the theory demonstrated in the first part of this , 't will be evident , that because this disease proceeds always , with us at least , from an interruption of perspiration , and because the mass of blood is corrupted and vitiated , by the quantity of the steams thus detain'd , that the genuin and natural way of curing this , is by evacuation , either according to the quantity of the detain'd moles ; or at least in such a proportion , as may set the parts of the blood at greater liberty ; and so , because the different secretions depend upon the different degrees of the bloods velocity , when the blood acquires a velocity , like that which is natural , it will also have natural secretions , and in this manner be reduc'd to its natural contact and cohesion , i. e. it will be propell'd in its ordinary and natural way , and the patient will recover his health ; since health is nothing else but the most natural circulation of the blood . now since evacuation thus perform'd answers our designs in curing fevers , both by lessening the quantity and altering the mass , 't is certain , that all the consequences drawn from the former intimations are just , and may be put in practice upon reasonable occasions . the next question may be , which of all the mentioned ways may be the most natural and convenient for a general practice : and since blooding , sweating , and purging , are most commonly received among us , i shall enquire which of these we may most generally depend upon . and first , since both they that allow of sweating , and they who recommend purging for the most general practice , affirm that blooding is agreeable for both their designs , there is no occasion left for disputing about the necessity or usefulness of that operation , if the necessary cautions be observ'd with regard to the quantity of blood that ought to be taken away , so that the controversy lies intirely betwixt sweating and purging , which i shall endeavour to determine with all the impartiality imaginable , and that by enumerating the advantages and inconveniencies of both . and first , because the secretion by the pores , is double of all the other secretions in the rest of the body ; 't is plain , where this secretion can be perform'd , that there may be a greater quantity separated from the blood , in a certain time , than may be by all the other ways together in the same space of time ; so that for that reason it may seem the most convenient and agreeable ; yet since it must be excited by medicins , that supply the blood with spirits , and consequently unlock the spirits of the blood , that are confin'd by its viscidity ; if those medicins be given to sick people , that are young , have an abundance of blood , and that very rich , 't is plain that they must so break and divide the parts of the blood , and excite such a velocity , by which few or no secretions of any sort are made , as we see but too often in our daily practice ; and therefore this practice can only agree with those that are older , and have not so rich blood . i need not give my judgment about the other two ways of provoking sweat , since they are not in use with us ; yet i think it will not be far from the purpose , to remember you of a story dr. willis tells us , in his book of fevers , of a young woman that lay ill , and was his patient , and for whom he had prescrib'd a great many medicins , that might judge her fever by sweating , but all to no purpose ; and at last , i think , he gave her two drachms of the spirit of harts-horn , but nothing like sweating appear'd : on the contrary , her pulse was higher , she was very hot and delirious ; and among the rest of her idle talk , being doubtless incited by an extraordinary drought , she desir'd to go a swimming , and up she got for her journey ; but was kept in , till her friends resolving to humour her , concluded to carry her to the water ; and accordingly , they not living far from the river , carry'd her down ( whether with the doctors consent i remember not ) and when they had secur'd her from sinking , or going too far out of their reach , at length threw her into the water ; and , after she was brought out again , was put to bed , where she sweat off her fever . some such like cases happen very often to our sailers , who , in the time they are delirious or have calentures ( this word our surgeons use for violent fevers , yet 't is only a general word in spain for a fever ) when lying in their hammocks in a calm summers day , they see the sea thro the gun-ports very plain and smooth , and imagining it to be a green meadow , get up a walking , and fall into the sea , if they are not stopt in their way ; but if they get at last into the sea , and are taken up and laid into their hammocks , they sweat very plentifully , and shake off their fever . i do not take notice of these instances , with a design to perswade people to such a practice , while we can perform the cure a great deal better ; but only to be an example in practice for the proposition i have establish'd in a theory of the velocity of the blood somewhere else , and nam'd just now . and i think that proposition is very well confirm'd by these instances : since we see , that this rapid motion of the blood in this dilirious and mad state is check'd by the coldness of the water ; and being thus check'd sends out abundance of its parts by sweating , as i alledg'd . upon the other hand , if purging medicins can evacuate as much out of the blood , as the moles that 's detain'd amounts to , without heightening , or at least not considerably , the motion of the blood ; then that will be a more certain practice , and no less reasonable than the other . now , i could make it plain , by a great many experiments , that the detain'd steems , that produce these symptoms , we find in fevers , do not exceed three or four lib. and since 't is agreeable with our daily observation , that we can give medicins that evacuate by stool , a greater quantity without heating the body : therefore 't is very evident that the administring of medicins that evacuate by stool , will be a more certain and safe way of curing fevers . but whatever may be said on this subject , i admire how that practice can be thought agreeable at sea , where there is so piercing and sharp an air for , at least , eight months of the year , that none that 's overheated by any violent exercise , would think it convenient to go into , and far less to take a sweating medicin in it . this matter then being clear , i proceed to the way of curing our patient ; and because bleeding not only brings down the moles to a natural quantity , but sets at liberty the spirits thus huddled up ; and his pulse beating but about ten strokes less than naturally , i order'd twelve ounces of blood to be taken away , and prescrib'd him six grains of tartarum emeticum next morning ; that there might be no conveyance of any thing from the stomach , that might confirm the cohesion of the stagnating parts , but might even break and divide those that were already in a stagnating condition ; for the reasons to be mention'd hereafter . having thus been let blood in one day about ten a clock in the morning , and next day his vomit working very well ; about four a clock in the afternoon of that next day , his pulse was at least ten or twelve strokes higher than naturally , and therefore he took a dose of the following powder , to restrain that growing motion about the evening . ℞ ocul . canc . pptʒ iij. sal . prunel . ℥ ss . crem . tart. ʒ j m. ac divid ▪ in ix part ▪ ●eq ▪ capiat unam ter in die . all the while he drunk as much barley water , sharpned with vinegar , as he pleas'd , in pursuance of this design ; and after three days when his powders were done , i prescrib'd him that which follows to be taken next morning . ℞ pulver . cornach . ʒ ss tart. vitriolat . gr . v. m. ac ca●piat cum debito regimine . it purg'd him some eight or ten times very gently ; he slept very well that night , and got rid of his fever : but that he might recover his strength the better , he eat nothing for three days but burgoo , water-gruel , and the like , and drunk six ounces of the deco●tum amarum alterans every morning for that time ; all which he did with the desired success . observation ii. shelborow roydon , in the same ship , a man of about thirty years of age , and of such a constitution that has a pulse of sixty strokes , or thereabouts , in a minute , was taken ill with a pain in his head , a want of appetite , a sudden weakness , a costiveness , a depress'd pulse , which grew more frequent the second day , and then he was very hot , restless , and his tongue dry . i ordered him to be let blood , for the reasons i intimated before ; and because he had not gone to stool for two or three days , i desir'd he might have a clyster in the evening , that might purge him once or twice , and next morning six grains of tartarum emeticum , with which he vomited five times and purged twice ; he was very easy after his vomi●ing , his pains began to go off ▪ and his pulse to beat a great deal quicker ; on the third morning he took the first dose of the following powder . ℞ ocul . cancr . ppt . vel pulver . testar ▪ ovor ▪ non calcinat . ʒ ij sal prunell . ʒ jss . sal tart. ʒ ss aut ℈ ij . m. ac divid . in ix part . aequal . ut capiat unam ter in die . next morning after the taking all the doses of this powder , he was purged with that which follows . ℞ pulver . radic . jalapp . ʒ ss . resin . jalap . gr . iij. crem . tart. ℈ j. m. ac capiat hora septima matutina . during the whole progress of his sickness i allow'd him the barley decoction acidulated , as before : and while he took the powders , he had one or two stools a day ; and after his purging powder the fever was perfectly vanquished : but , that he might recover his strength the sooner , i order'd him twenty drops of elixir proprietatis in barley-water for three or four days ; and to begin to take them a day or two after his fever was perfectly over . observation iii. walter griffin , a man of five and twenty or six and twenty years , and of a bilious constitution , was taken on the fifteenth of june last with a shivering and coldness , that lasted ten hours , his pulse was depress'd , and he was troubl'd with pains over all his body : the same evening he began to be hot ; his pulse beat 90 times in a minute , and he had an insatiable drought ; about the time his pulse began to rise , and his heat to encrease , he had a very large sweating , but without any benefit . he was let xii ounces of blood that morning ; on the 16th he took iv grains of the vomiting tartar , by which he vomited six or seven times , and went thrice to stool ; and was a great deal easier the greatest part of that day ; on the 17th he begun to take a dose of the testaceous powders i prescrib'd , and continued till he had taken nine doses : but on the 18th his pulse was very high , and beat more than a hundred in one minute , and he inclined to be delirious . and therefore i order'd him to be let sixteen ounces of blood more , and to continue the use of the powders : only he took in the evening two grains of camphire in that dose , and had a very good night ; on the 19th he took his powder without any addition , and the following purgative on the 20th . ℞ decoct . tamarind . amar . purgant . an ℥ iij. syr. de rhamno ℥ i. m. this purg'd him twelve times very easily , and so he got rid of his fever : i order'd him all the time of his sickness to drink as much of the following ●ec●ction as he pleas'd ; and he drank at least three quarts in some days . ℞ radic . oxylappath . acetos an ℥ ii hord . mund . m. j. coq . l. a. in s. q. aq . font . ad lb ij . circa finem addendo passul . maj. integr . ℥ iij. colatur . clarae affund . acet . a●errimi q. s . ad gratam aciditatem pro potu ordinario . now , tho by this method our patients are speedily recovered , and are never , or very little delirious ; yet all the winter , and in the beginning of the spring , ( as i observ'd in visiting the fleet at black-stakes ) the coldness lasts four or five days , tho not such a coldness as we feel in agues ; and therefore there must be a great deal more circumspection us'd in bleeding , sometimes in a lesser , and sometimes , tho not so frequently , in a greater quantity ; but this must be done with respect to the patient's constitution and circumstances , provided always , that the powers of the faculties be not lessen'd ; at this time too , 't is sometimes necessary to repeat the powders and purgatives a second time , and sometimes to take the following powder , when the pains are more obstinate and hard to be removed . ℞ ocul . cancr . pat ʒ ss . antimon . diaphoret . sal . absynth . an . ℈ j. m. ac divid . in 3 part . aeq . quas consumat partitis vicibus eodem die . observation iv. william richards , on board the elizabeth , being about 30 years of age , whose natural pulse strikes 60 in a minute , was taken on the fifth of july last with a shivering , sudden weakness , a want of appetite , and pains in his bones ; then he grew hot , restless , had a great drought , and could not sleep . he was let 12 ounces of blood on the 6th , by which his pulse was sensibly rais'd while he was a bleeding . he took vii grains of emetick tartar , and being well plv'd with thin water-gruel , after his vomit began to work , he vomited five or six times , and went thrice to stool , and was very quiet all that day : i gave him no paregorick in the evening , as i do in some other cases , because i constantly observe , that all opiat medicins heighten the fever extreamly , and make the patient sooner delirious ; and therefore he took nothing else that day : but on the 8th in the morning he began the restaceous powders , of which i ordered nine doses to be prepar'd and taken as before . in the latter part of the tenth day he had a great blooding at the nose , and lost about twenty ounces that way , tho we had let him blood and vomited him before ; and he had a stool or two every day while he took his powders ; yet with his blooding his fever went off . he continu'd the barley-decoction sharpned with vinegar for his ordinary drink , and took the following purge on the 14th in the morning . ℞ decoct . amar . purgant . ℥ iv . syr. de rhamn . ʒ ij . aq . theriacal . ʒ ss . m. this purg'd him five or six times very gently , and he recovered daily . note , that his pulse was very high , and his face of a red and fiery color before the hemorrhagie ; which we did not very much endeavour to stop , tho he bled a pint. observation v. about the same time , when we had some very sultry days , john wheeler , in the same ship , about 38 years of age , was taken with a coldness , loss of strength , a want of appetite , and a nauseating of his victuals ; his pulse was depress'd , and he had a pain in his breast : about 12 or 14 hours after came a violent heat , which made him very restless and dry . i order'd him to be let nine ounces of blood on the 9th of july , and that evening he took a bolus of the conserve of wood-sorrel and sal prunellae ; next morning six grains of tartarum emeticum , which began to work half an hour after he had taken it , and he drunk a large draught of thin water gruel after every vomiting : he vomited six times , had two stools , slept four hours after , and was much easier . on the 11th he begun the testaceous powder , of which he had nine doses for three days , three to be taken every day , all that time he went to stool once a day , and pist a great deal ; on the 14th he took nothing but the decoction , i had ordered him for his ordinary drink , and on the 15th he took the following purge . ℞ pulv. radic . jalapp . ʒ ss . resin . jalapp . gr . iij ▪ crem . tartar. ℈ i. m. this purgative gave him eight stools , and had done working by 12 a clock , after which he found himself a great deal better , his drought abating , and his pulse more natural , he called for victuals , and eat a little water-gruel ; and that evening he lost six or seven ounces of blood at his nose , and recovered daily . observation vi. i one john wallin on board the hospital ship , who was put on board her that day ; he seem'd to have been a man of a very good habit of body ; but his blood running about like lightning ; his pulse beat 132 in a minute , he was very dry and delirious : he took that night conserve lujul. ʒss . sal. prunell . ℈ i. in a bolus with v. grains of camphire . i ordered a large blistering plaister to be laid to the nape of his neck , and one behind each ear ; they rose very well , and were removed next morning , and the parts drest with the empl. de melil . simpl . and so he was freed from his delirium : he rested indifferently well that night , and next day took this powder . ℞ occul . cancr . ppt . ʒ j sal. prunel . ℈ ij . pulver . serpentar . virginian . gr . xv . m. ac divid . in vi p. ae . ac capiat unam ter in die . next day in the afternoon , a clyster was injected , which purg ▪ d him thrice ▪ and made him very easy and sensible ; he drunk what he would of the following decoction , and recover'd on board . ℞ radio . oxylapat . ℥ ij . aoetos . ʒ i scorzoner . ʒ ss . hord. mundat . m. j. coq . in s . q. aq . font . ad hordei crepituram , circa finem addendo passul . maj. integr . ℥ iij. colaturae , per subsidentiam , clarificatae , adde aceti acerrimi q. s . ad gratam aciditatem . these , by the bye , are the fatal , but almost perpetual , consequences of a diaphoretical practice in fevers ; especially on young people , in a hot season of the year , or a warm climate : for when they are put into a sweat , they catch cold in the end , relapse , take new doses of diascordium , and venice treacle , which ( especially when they are not allowed to drink liberally ) dissipate and destroy the spirits and serum of the blood , that it cannot be kept fluxil , but by the hot parts of those medicins , which break down the almost solid blood , and supply animal spirits to the last drop of blood , and so dye unexpectedly as in hectick fevers ; only their fate is harder , and their exit not so deliberate , for they are kept mad and delirious all the while , whereas the other dye in their senses . observation vii . at the same time i saw another who was put on board there , on the 16th day of his fever ; his pulse did not beat above 37 strokes in a minute , he could not speak , but star'd , and made signs for drink . that night he had had three such plaisters , as i mentioned in the former case , applied to his neck and behind his ears . he took now and then two or three spoonfuls of a julep made of ℥ vi . of barley ▪ decoction , ℥ ss of a cordial tincture , and ℥ i of syrup of clove-gillo-flowers . this cordial tincture mr. m ▪ kie told me , he had made of the rad . serpentor . virginian . cochinel . and spirit of wine ; and , when by the use of these medicins he had recovered his senses , he began to use this powder . ℞ anʒl pulver . radic . serpentar . virginian . ʒss . m. ac divid . in vi . p. ae . capiat unam bis in die . he recovered apace while in the ship ; but she being ordered for england , our patient in a day or two was sent ashoar at portsmouth , to the care of dr. smith , and my most ingenious friend mr. heart . 't would be an easy task to produce many other instances of this kind , but these which are faithfully related , may suffice to convince us , that this method is surer than the diaphoretical practice . and therefore i shall proceed , first to give an account of our other constant sicknesses , and then of our interloping distempers . observation viii . mr. nobs , purser to the elizabeth , was taken after dinner with a coldness and trembling , which lasted six hours ; his pulse was all the while extremely depress'd , and beat not above 40 strokes in a minute ; then came the warmth , which first begun about the trunk of his body , and was afterwards diffus'd over all . as it encreased , he grew very restless , and his pulse became very quick and strong ; till at last he began to sweat , and his heat abated proportionably as the sweating encreased . he was well for the rest of that day and all the next , but was troubled with a looseness ; and the third day he was taken ill again , and suffered over all the former symptoms . 't is very plain from what i said in the first part of this book , that that viscid and slimy lentor , which first stagnates in the capillary arteries , and then in these larger vessels , must be broken and divided , that it may be made a substance capable of being carried round the body without stopping or stagnating . and because this lentor has its supply from the primae viae , the liver or other viscera that are said to separate liquors , by some or all of these liquors being viscid ; we must endeavour to cut off and intercept that supply , and to break and render fluxil the liquors that are thus tough and viscid . now from which of all these this lentor proceeds and is supply'd , is not always very evident , tho sometimes it may happen to be so . let us first suppose then , that this supply comes wholly from the primae viae ; and upon this supposition we may conclude , that those things which empty the stomach and intestines of those impurities will do the business effectually . and because a vomit performs that work with the greatest certainty , then a vomit would be all that 's requisit to compleat that cure , and the more gentle it is , 't would be more for the ease of the patient and satisfaction of the physician . but i have proved before , that the other viscera may discharge some of their vitiated liquors into the blood , which not being chang'd into the perfect nature of the blood , they stagnate in the capillary arteries in that quantity and way , that are fit to produce the foregoing phaenomena . and they being in such circumstances , as make them fit to affect the blood , 't is evident that those faulty and vitious humours must be broken and divided , that they may be fitted to circulate with the blood without stagnating ; and that the blood , which is thus affected , must be reduced to a state of greater fluxility . if they had their viscidity from the primae viae , that work could be done very easily ; but 't is certain that the blood may be infinitly chang'd , without any fault in these first passages ; and the viscera , that are now affected , must have their juices altered , or else they will still be in a condition to give a continual supply , supposing the blood to be otherwise in a good condition . now the only way that liquors , which stagnate in their channels , can be propell'd and made fluxil is , by some power that may compress , break and divide the liquors thus stagnating ; and because this breaking and dividing must be perform'd by somewhat , that contracts or violently compresses the obstructed parts , and breaks the stagnating juices ; and this can only be perform'd by the contraction of the muscles , and their compressing the viscera , that are near them ; therefore the moderate exercise of those muscles will be very agreeable : but in our natural or voluntary contractions , they have not that violence , that is necessary to make a sufficient compression fit to break and divide this lentor . and since there are a great many muscles , that are obstructed , and could have sufficiently broken the stagnating liquors in the neighbouring viscera , that cannot be moved and contracted by the power of our will ; some way must be contriv'd to make such a violent contraction of those muscles especially , that are able to compress the neighbouring viscera ; and if we examine all the consequences that attend the giving of any medicin , we shall find none that exercises more muscles , and that with greater violence than vomiting ; for not only the muscles of the thorax and abdomen are contracted with a prodigious force , and are able , by their contraction , to compress the lungs , stomach , liver , spleen , or any thing that may be contained in them , and in all their capacity , but even the whole muscles of the body are affected ; and therefore 't is vomiting only that can produce the required effect . thus we have demonstrated the way of cutting off the supply of this lentor , that is made by the primae viae and the viscera , that are said to contain liquors ; so that if there were not such a season of the year , in which the viscidity of the blood is much promoted and augmented , the blood extreamly weakned and dispirited with repeated paroxysms or otherwise , this disease might be conquer'd by these very means . but when the air is foggy , moist and cold , and the blood weak , we must have respect to that , if we will cure our patient ; and such things must be given , that may make the blood richer and maintain its fluxility . we have an infinit number of medicines , that are said to produce such effects ; but the long , tedious and unsuccessful practice of former ages convinces us of the contrary . we heard indeed a great deal of specifick medicins of opposit powers ; but never saw any thing , that deserv'd that name before the indian b●rk . we had diapho●etical and warming medicins , that broke and divided the blood , and made it more fluxil for some time , but were so far from being able to keep it so , that on the contrary having destroyed the native spirits and serum of the blood , they rendred it more apt to stagnate and to be obstructed . the indian bark then , or jesuits powder , being by daily experience that specifick we desir'd , we ought not to neglect it , tho it was not found in a matras . but not to insist upon experience in a thing , where we have so many reasonable proofs , tho that , of its self , is a sufficient proof : for we see how the sinking and languishing pulse is rais'd by the taking of it , and that without any burning and extraordinary warmth ; i. e. we find it has such a power as is able to introduce a freer motion , which cannot be done but by freeing the confin'd spirits , that they may be separated in due time and proper place . and since this ●●●●ing the spirits at liberty can only be ●●rformed by breaking the viscid blood , and this attrition is the thing required ; therefore the jesuits powder , quinquina , &c. answers our desire , and gives us what we require . now , tho 't is plain that the jesuits powder produces this effect , it is not the jesuits powder , as such , or its name alone , that is able to charm and lull asleep this intermitting fever ; but since we see plainly that it can do so , we should give it in a sufficient quantity to produce that effect ; and when we give it , to be sure it may be carried into the blood : for if this be not done , 't is quite as good , if not better , to keep it in the paper and look upon it , and from that to expect your cure , than to take it into a foul stomach , full of thick impurities , there to be clogg'd up in impure matter , and perhaps to be carried out of the body with the excrements , or else to be carried in this condition into the mass of blood to the misfortune of the patient : or , if neither of these happen , given in the time of a looseness , to be immediately carried off by stool , and never reaching the blood to communicate its efficacy and vertue . as to the way how its effect is produced , i know not , nor ever shall , without a revelation from that being , who knows the determined motion , size of the parts , and the different cohesion of matter , that produce the modified bodies we see ; and yet , i think , there may be sufficient certainty to assist us pretty exactly in doing such things , as the support of our infirm nature may require . for , considering the nature of intermitting fevers , of which we are as certain as of any thing in physicks , and that we have a medicin , that alters the condition of the blood and makes it more fluxil ; and this fluxility being acquir'd in a certain way , therefore the china china is endu'd with a like power to that which makes the blood fluxil . this knowledge ▪ we have of the barks efficacy , without the knowledge of its constituent parts is so sure , that we can deduce very certain and almost infallible corollaries from it , and this one for instance ; if this powder be able to break , divide , and make fluxil our viscid blood , then in a state where the blood is faulty thro its fluxility , richness ; and extraordinary motion , this powder is never to be given ; so that in a containing fever , where the blood is such , the jesuits powder must be very noxious ; and 't is very obvious to every mans observation , that the more the blood is in these circumstances , the consequence is always the more fatal . i cannot omit what that candid relater of medicinal cases dr. sydenham says , in the 36 p. of of his letters , as they are printed in the edition of his book in 1685 , at london : at in peste atque epidemicis continuis , quae eandem ordine excipient , debellandis , non alios effectus ex ejus usu expectare licet , quam eos , quos hodie in pleuritide , peripneumonia , anguina , ac id genus febribus inflammatoriis videmus , quibus non tantum non prodest , sed & plane obest . but in curing the plague and continual epidemicks , which will orderly follow these , no other effects are to be expected from it , than these we now find it produces in a pleurisie , peripneumonia , quinsey , and such other inflammatory fevers , in which case 't is not only useless , but evidently hurtful . but whatever may be thought of my pretended certainty ; 't is at least as well grounded as a great many maxims in the hydrostaticks , &c. which no ship-carpenter or man of sense doubts of ; but on the contrary , finds all his calculations and inferences orderly made , to ▪ answer his expectation in his practice . the chymists at present are engag'd in an extraordinary bustle and smoak with their fire and menstrua , to resolve by their instruments which they do not understand , the constituent parts of this specifick ; and at last tell us that 't is a rosin , and that its power in curing agues is lodg'd in its rosin , which is as much in plain english as the first question ; and we understand just as much , when they tell us of its vertue being in its rosin , as if they had told us , that it is in the bark . we know indeed that its tincture , made with any spirituous liquor , is the strongest , and that because 't is the property of rosins to be best dissolv'd in spirits ; 't is plain that this bark contains a great deal of rosin , which is all that can be concluded from this experiment . but to proceed , let us suppose , that all the vertue is extracted in this rosin , which cannot be pretended ( because of a like experiment of its yielding its sanative power in common water ) yet we shall still be as much puzzled about the way of this rosins working , as the working of the bark in powder , before it was a rosin ▪ and if they think they have answered the question , by telling us that it produces these effects , as it is a rosin , then all other rosins will do the same ; and therefore , they may trust to the rosin of jalap , or any other they 're oblig'd to by their principles ; and we shall have an opportunity to observe the conclusion . the other way , that has been taken , to account for the vertue of the bark , is by imagining it to be astringent ; a power quite destructive of the requisits , we have clearly laid down for curing an ague ; and no less repugnant to common observation , as i shall demonstrate . what has been the foundation of this assertion , i could no where find out so clearly , as in a discourse written by one of the members of the royal society , i think in the year 1678 ; where consuting the power of the bark in curing agues , he says , that if the patient be troubled with a looseness while he is taking the jesuits powder , it can have no success ; therefore , says he , the bark has its power in a contrary way , and is astringent ; then he subsumes for his own purpose , that , because it is astringent ▪ it must be very hurtful in a disease that must be cur'd by evacuation . to pass by at this time , our author 's neglecting to prove that this disease must be cur'd ●y evacuation ▪ which i very much doubt for the reasons intimated before ; i have said enough already to evince the weakness of his observation . 't is strange , that one should expect , that any kind of medicins , which produce not their effect in a minute , but require some hours , at least , to affect the blood ; should exert their vertue , when they never come thither ; and this being the case of the jesuits powder in a looseness , we may easily conclude , that the quinquina will not cure an ague in that case , whether it be astringent or not . by the bye , since i have had occasion to examine this argument against the barks power of curing agues , i cannot forbear taking notice of another very good argument this author brings for the poisonous qualities of the bark , and that is an experiment from its hindering the fermentation of yest and wort ; that , because if a due quantity of the jesuits powder be cast into wort , before the yest is added , the wort never ferments , and therefore this powder is poisonous . i confess , i know not how to answer an argument which i do not comprehend ; but if every thing that hinders the fermentation of yest and wort be poisonous ; what must become of us poor mortals in the poisonous times either of a frosty or very hot season , for the brewers find their ale and beer ferment but very ill in such seasons : and besides , sugar , spirit of harts ▪ horn , &c. poured into wort in a due quantity hinder its fermentation ; yet they were never reckon'd among the number of poisons : but , on the contrary , if i thought the hypothesis of acid and alkali tolerable , i should like the bark the better for the experiment this author has helpt me to : for in that way , the blood in an ague is viscid , by the power of the coagulating acid , which can only be destroy'd by a powerful alkali , such as this experiment proves the bark to be . now as for the astringent power asserted , because it is so , and for no reason yet assign'd , is very ridiculous : and if it cur'd agues as it is astringent , then as strong , or more powerful astringents would have the same effect , which is contrary to any trial or observation can be made : on the contrary , we know 't is used every day with the best success in hysterical fits , and the suppression of womens monthly courses , where no body ever advised so powerful an astringing medicin , as they would have the bark to be . 't is true , we have seen some ill symptoms appearing after the giving the powder ; but the question is , whether these symptoms are the disease's , the bark's , or the physitian 's ; and this i shall endeavour to resolve , by following out helvetius , a physitian in france , who has lately writ a book , he dedicates to the french king , and allows a great many of them to be owing to the powders being given by the mouth , and contrives a new way of giving it , and that by clysters . i shall first then enquire , how far his allowance is good , and to be follow'd , and what 's to be thought of his new practice ; which , i think , will be very obliging . but before i do this , 't will be necessary to shew , that i have not forgot my observation ; and therefore when i have related one or two more i shall come to those reflections . and first , because mr. nobs was troubled with a looseness ; and that it might not hinder the operation of the vomit , i intended to give him for the preceding reasons , the night before i prescrib'd him the following bolus to be taken going to bed . ℞ conserv . ros . rub . ʒ ss . sanguin . dracon . ℈ i. laudan . opiat . gr . jss . syr. de mecon . parum ut f. bolus . next day , being to have the fit about two a clock in the afternoon , i ordered him , upon the former design , vi grains of tartarum emeticum to be taken about noon ; he vomited five times , and drunk not so much after every vomiting , as i allowed my patients in fevers ; that the compression by the contraction of the muscles might be the greater , he went once to stool , and about the ●nd of the working his coldness began , and lasted only two hours ; then succeeded a very sharp heat , which went off sooner than before , by sweating , which was very plentifully : for i had desired him to bear with the hot fit , and lie very close , that he might sweat , else i would give him no medicin till the next fit ; which he did : and being temperate , the blood being now comminuted , and sufficiently fluxil for its motion , i ordered him to begin the powder i had caus'd to be made up , into an electuary , that it might be convey'd into the blood in its healthy state ; that it might too , comminute more easily any viscid matter that would be convey'd to the blood by any of its ways of supply ; and in that quantity i thought reasonably could destroy the viscidity of one paroxism , and this he took in as great quantities , as he could easily digest before he took more . ℞ . pulv. chin. chin. subtiliss . pulverat ℥ j conserv . ros . rub . ℥ ss . syr. e chalyb . q. s . ut f. electuar . cujus capiat quantitatem nucis myristicae majoris , tertia quaque hora , superbibendo vin. hisp . cochl . ij . in the dose he took before bed-time , i ordered him j. grain of london laudanum . he miss'd of his fit , and din'd at five a clock in the afternoon upon a chicken , and drunk a glass or two of red wine at dinner . next morning he began an infusion i had ready for him to take of , till his blood was strong and should recover its strength , and 't was this , ℞ . rad. gentain . ℥ ij . scorzoner . ℥ j. serpentar . virginian . ℥ ss . summit at centaur . min. m. ij . fl. chamom . m. j. cortic. aurant . ℥ ss . winter an ʒ ij . m. ae infundant . per biduum in vini xeresens . generosiss . lb ij . dein capiat cochl . v. bis in die . by the use of these medicins he recovered his health , without the least suspicion of a relapse . observation ix . mr. — lient , of the — , was taken ill after dinner with a coldness , which lasted an hour and a quarter ; his pulse was depressed , and beat about 50 in a minute ; for he being of a thin habit of body , his blood very warm , it beats about 80 in that time : he had a pain in his head , then came the heat , which began about the trunk of the body , and was sensibly diffus'd over the rest ; it lasted three hours , after which he began to sweat and judg'd his fit ; it recurr'd the third day inclusive , and had his cold fit not above half an hour , but the hot fit lasted some seven or eight hours before he began to sweat ; next day i wa● sent for , and ordered him iij grains of tartarum emeticum to be taken an hour and a half at least , before we expected the fit : he vomited some six or seven times , and went twice to stool ; i ordered him to drink largely between his endeavours to vomit : when the medicin was almost done working , the fit began to seize him and the cold fit lasted little more than a quarter of an hour , and as it was a going off , i order'd him to take the following powder . ℞ . pulver . gasconic . ℈ i laudan . opia● . gr . ss . m. after he had taken it about twelve minutes he fell asleep , and slept almost two hours ; but before he was awake he was in an excellent sweat , so he lay still till the end of the sweating , and thereafter begun this electuary . ℞ . pulver . quinquin . subtiliss . ℥ j. conserv . acetosel . ʒ vi . syr. e succ. citr . q. s . ●t f. electuar . molle . quod capiat ad magnitudinem avellanae tertia quaque hor a superbibendo vini rubri gallici cochl . ij . vel tria . by the use of this electuary he miss'd his fit ; and began next morning to this infusion , i ordered for the strengthning his blood , ℞ . rad. gentian . ℥ j. scorzoner . helen . ●n ℥ ss . fl . chamom . m. ij . summitat . cent. min. m. j. baccar . juniper . ℥ ij . cort. aureant . ℥ ss . tart. alb . crud . ʒ ij , pp●i● so a. affund . vin. rubelli lb ij . stent per biduum in infusione , dein capiat colat●r . clarae cochl . iv . bis in die . repetatur infusio super eadem medicamenta ad alteram vicem . he continued in the use of these medicins , and drunk both the infusions without any thing of a relapse . all the time i allowed him to eat any kind of meat that was easily digested and drink a glass of wine or two in a day . observation x. since the last two histories are two different cases , and we see required a different way of giving the cortex , that it might not overheat the last : now , that i may keep up the variety , which is always delightful , tho perhaps 't were necessary to have two or three of one sort , which is too long at this time , and it may be i may have another opportunity for this : i must ask the liberty not only to go into another ship , but ev'n go back one year to give you an observation of a poor man , that was miserably afflicted with an ague for eighteen months . this was one mr. humble in the grafton , to whom i was call'd may 1694 , at spithead , by mr. leckie , who was then surgeon to that ship. he was first taken with a tertian ague , for which he was put ashore ; and after he had staid out his time , he came back with it upon him , for he was some officer or another , and so would not leave the service ; and expecting his cure aboard , he was taking something all that time , but to no advantage . so , when i was call'd he had a quartan , and his cold fit used to last him some four or five hours , his hot or fever fit one hour , or an hour and a half , and then sweat : he was brought very low . i ask'd him when he expected the next fit , and he told me to morrow about eight in the morning ; for it shifted forward and backward , from tertian to quotidian , from quotidian to tertian , from a quartan to a hemitritaea , and from that to a quartan again . i ordered him to take iv grains of emetic tartar that morning , about 6 a clock ; which had just done working as his fit begun to come upon him ; his cold fit after his vomit lasted two hours , his hot fit two hours , and so went off by the sweating . i had been speaking to the surgeon about the giving him the jesuits powder ; but he told me he had been so often let blood , purg'd , and taken so much of the powder ashore and aboard , that he could not take more ; and therefore i was resolved to try the powder , my learned collegue dr. morton recommends in his book of fevers . ℞ . pulver . fl . chamom . ℥ j. sal. absynth . antimon . diaphoret . an ℥ ss . ac capiat ʒ ss . tertia quaque hora , superbibendo vini cujusvis generosi cochl . iij. he took his powders very orderly , till he had spent that vast quantity , but without the parting of his eighteen months companion . he did no more till the next return , but drunk of the following infusion . ℞ . rad. gentian . raphan . armorac . an ℥ ij . zedoar . serpentar . virginian . an ʒ ij . summitat . centaur . min. card. benedict . an m. j. ss . fl . chamom . m. j. cortic. aurant . ℥ ss . winteran ʒ ij . limatur . mart. ℥ j. tart. alb . crud . ℥ ss . m. s . a. ac infund . in vin. hispan . generosis . lb iij. stent per hor as vi . in baln . aren . ac bibat cochl . v. ter in die . and that morning he expected his fit , he took the preceding vomit , which wrought very well , and his cold fit lasted not above an hour , and his hot an hour and a half , and judg'd the fit by sweating . things succeeded so well , i desired he would try the jesuits powder once more , and if it had no success , he should be at his choice ; he was persuaded , and had it made up in this form . ℞ . pulver . patrum ℥ iss . conserv : ros . rub . ℥ j. theriac . andromach . ʒ ij . extract . gentian . ʒ j. sal absynth . ℈ ij . syr. e chal. q. s . ut f. elect. molle : cujus capiat quantitatem nucis moschatae maj . tertia quaque hora , superbib . vin. canarin . coch . iv . and if he scap'd his fit , to continue with the former tincture till he recovered his strength ; but the next day , after i left that ship , i was taken with a violent containing fever , which lasted five days with the practice before ; and e're i was fit to go abroad , our fleet was divided , and that ship went to the streights in company of the rest , that have made england the admiration of all europe , under the command of the right honourable admiral russel , who must needs make a great figure in the history of after-ages . i enquired , tho , of one of the surgeon's mates , after this humble , who , he tells me , is now in good health ; and recovered , he thinks , before he left the english air. and thus having ended the observations , i trouble you with , of agues , i proceed to the considerations about helveti●s's bark-clyster practice . the reasons , he saith , in the 4th page , made him look out for another way of giving the bark than by the mouth , are the complaints some make , of an unsupportable weight and a violent pain in their stomach : others finding their thorax chang'd very much , from what it uses to be in a natural state , and such an extraordinary heat in their breast as it were dried up : and lastly , because there 's an abundance of people , that make resolutions every day never to take it more , tho they have been cured in this way . passing the known inconveniencies page 5 of the quinquina , and the general complaint sick people make that way ; besides the particular grievances page 6 of its disagreeable and ill taste , its bitterness , which we can never remove from this medicin , in whatever way give it , provided we take it in at our mouth ; and 't is still the more incommodious , that , notwithstanding the aversion sick people declare against it at first taking , yet must needs renew this troublesome and nauseous impression , by taking it a great many times a day , for six weeks at least : not accounting upon our necessity to begin its use a second time upon the occasion of a relapse . and therefore 't was , that thinking upon the train of disagreeable circumstances , that attend this remedy , i have discovered this more convenient way of giving it , whereby we may enjoy all its good effects , and evite all that 's troublesom in it . and this way is no other than by giving it in clysters . page 7 therefore he says , we must take an ounce of the best quinquina in powder , and mix it well , without any addition , with a quart of milk-warm water . in intermitting fevers this clyster must be given in the end of the paroxysm , and must be repeated thrice every day , till the patient is perfectly cur'd , which is not long ●'re 't is done ; for 't is very extraordinary to see another fit , very rarely two , and i , almost never , see a third . after he is page 8 cur'd , we must be sure to take the like clysters for twelve days more , one in the morning and another in the evening for the first six days ; and one in the evening only for the last six . and because 't is very necessary , in page 9 this practice , to keep the clysters as long as is possible ; and there be some people that can keep them but a very little time , we must add for those , half an ounce of the syrup of white poppies to the powder of quinquina , which will mightily conduce to the keeping the remedy without any trouble . we must observe , that those that page 12 can keep it but a little time , must continue its use the longer , to do that by a greater number that cannot be done by one , and so to promote the cure. this must not only be understood of those , that take the whole dose , but of those too , that take but a part . there 's nothing amongst all the page 15 symptoms that attend fevers , that page 16 can forbid the use of this remedy , but the swelling of the belly . so there 's no more to be observ'd , but that as there are some people that cannot keep this clyster ; so there are others that give no further account of it , and they find themselves swoln as 't were , and puff'd up ; and therefore 't will be their best way to take a purging clyster once in two days , which will help them to disburthen it : and 't is not beside the purpose to take notice at this time , that those clysters not having a purgative faculty , and not being given for that end , the sick people need not be disquieted or concerned , if they see not an evacuation of bile and other humours ; as in our ordinary clysters . page 31 't is evident then , says he , that the sick person shall be no more offended with its bitterness , since he 's to take it no more by the mouth ; besides he can find that weight in his stomach no longer , because the thing that produc'd that effect , is no more there . page 32 but to get over the inconvenience of warming the patient he takes a wonderful way ; a l'egard , says he , de la chaleur , il est certain , que les parties grossieres du quinquina , qui en sont la seule cause , ne sejournant plus dans le corps qu' autant de temps qu' il en faut a la chaleur naturelle pour le digerer & en tirer ce qu' il a de volatil & de salutaire , le marc qui en reste etant rejette aussi-tot , sans etre oblige passer par toutes les voies qu' il parcourt quand il est pris par la bouche , le corps ne peut que profiter de tout ce qu' il y a ●aisse d'utile , sans jamais etre incommode de tout ce qu' il pourroit avoir de pesant , d'embarassant & de nuisible , qui est ce qui cause le chaleur dont on se plaint tant . touching this heat , says he , 't is certain that the gross parts of the powder , which are its cause , staying no longer in the body than is necessary for the natural heat to digest it , and to extract its parts that are volatile and wholsom ; and the mash that remains , being cast out of the body , without being obliged to pass all those ways it goes alongst , when taken in by the mouth : the body cannot but reap a vast advantage from all the useful parts that are left , without being , in the least , hurt by any thing of it that 's heavy , embarrassing and injurious , which are the things , that make all those heats they complain of . he adds in the next paragraph , that the people that have the piles , are the only to whom he gives not these powder-clysters ; either not in so great a quantity , because the rough powder , rubbing up the vessels in the passing , is apt to provoke the piles , or else he gives a strong decoction of it , which does almost as well , and entirely prevents this inconvenience , page 39 then , he rallies all his scattered proofs he had brought for the cures being more certain by taking the powder-clysters , than in any way it can be taken by the mouth : for first , it is given in a greater quantity than it can be by the mouth ; secondly , 't is always given in substance , and so has the greater force : and thirdly , the subtil parts , which only act upon the ferment of the fever , and destroy its ebullition , can insinuate themselves easier into the mass of blood by the orifices of these vessels , that open into the intestins : and lastly , experience puts this more ready and sure way of curing beyond dispute . thus having pickt out almost all this author says , either to the disadvantage of the q●inquina's being taken in at the mouth ; the benefit of his own way of giving it , and the consequences of that : i must confess the world is oblig'd to any one that endeavours to better any science by useful and well established theories , or intimations to perfect its practice , by discovering such instruments and helps , that can make it more sure : yet , i think , a man that communicates any thing , may claim and arrogate a little too much to himself ; except the practice or opinion he advances be , without controversy , better than those that were established and thought of before : and therefore to speak my mind freely , without a navy physitian 's declaring war against a french doctor , i think that this trial may stand us in very good stead , upon the pinch of saving the life of one , who rather chuses to die than taste this medicin ; and of these there are very few : but i should judge that man very rash , that would recede from the known way of giving the jesuits powder he has found so safe , that nothing can be more ; and would go to a practice so very doubtful , and hardly press'd with the same difficulties , can be brought against the taking it by the mouth , upon any lesser consideration ; as we shall see immediately by the answering his arguments , which i shall do with as great brevity and clearness as i can . as to the weight and pain some feel in their stomachs , after having taken the jesuits powder , 't is certainly a very great inconvenience ; but shall be judg'd by all the world , if that swelling they feel in their bellies be not quite as ill , and can sooner breed a dropsy , jaundice , &c. than any disease that can be so soon brought on by it : besides , if we will be at the trouble to look back to what i have said , in the first part of this book , about that symptom of an ague , the weight in the stomach ; he shall see it clearly made out , that this weight is nothing but a heap of undigested and slimy stuff that 's lodged there ; and therefore of it self is apt to make the necessary supply , to keep up the force of the ague ; and intercept too , any medicins that are given in by the mouth for its cure , as i have said since i begun to speak of agues . and if he would persuade us to the using his clysters in these circumstances , we shall never be able to cure this ague , tho they were supposed to have a hundred times the force he pretends to : whereas if we give a vomit to make a clear passage , we shall fell no such inconvenience , but especially if the fit were well judged before we began our medicin ; and so this complaint comes more from the neglect of something th●t ●hould been done , than from any defect in the bark ; unless , perhaps , it may add its own quantity to this nasty mass , and rarify that too by its subtile parts . and so the argument will go no further than this . opium , steel , antimony , &c. have been given in very ill times , and too great quantities , and no doubt there 's been abundance kill'd so ; but for all that , should we leave off the use of these medicins ? no surely ; and they will prove useful and noble medicins in good hands . but why may not our author try , what a decoction of the powder he uses for clysters upon certain occasions , can do , to shun this inconvenience of the powder ; especially since our learned collegue dr. morton , had published , some two years before this author wrote his book , such a decoction for this very end ; which would have prevented most misfortunes from that hand , when we know not this fit time to give a vomit . then for the second inconvenience , 't is much of the same kind ; and if any one will consider the proof i brought for the way how the bark had its effect , and the corollary i deduced from it , shall not be very much puzzl'd to find out , that 't is only those that are of thin habits of body , and whose blood is thin , easily rarify'd , and incline to be hectical , that find this burning heat our author assigns , and after they have taken the pure powder ; and i dare appeal to himself , or any man of practice , if ever they found this accident but in these circumstances ; and a wise physician can easily provide against that , as i have endeavoured in part , by giving the cortex as in my 9th observation . but to see what a miserable shift he takes to weather this difficulty is wonderful , from what he says in the 32 page ; and if he had done any thing he should first told us , what the ferment of the fever is he talks of in the 39 page ; how the parts , and what parts are fittest to bring it under ; and lastly , what vessels these are that have their mouths open into the intestins ; none of these things he has told us any thing of , yet they were necessary to be known ▪ and of all things in the world i doubt most of his certainty in the citation from the 32 page ; and would have thought the gross parts of any body the least capable to produce heat ; and to guide all this right , he tells us , that nature keeps it just so long , and not one half second longer , than was necessary to separate those sanative parts from its grosser hot parts ; this is indeed wonderful , but she that can do all this , why did she put him to the trouble of contriving syrup of white poppies , to cause some to keep their clysters longer , and purging clysters to help others off with theirs ; i 'le help him out for once , and remember him that nature 's of the she-kind , and he 's an old man. but of this banter too much . the rest of his citations are about the way of giving it , which i have nothing to do with here ; tho i thought fit to shew them , if any one be for them ; and all the rest may be comprehended in this , that they may be better given his way , because , as he says , the bark is given in substance , and in a greater quantity . and first , i believe all the physitians in france , at least all or most here , give it in substance , and have done these thirty y●●●s , as well as helvetius ; and in a way too , that our six drachms must turn to a greater account than his three ounces , and allow him ten more ; and this we shall make very plain , by considering that betwixt the lower end of the duodenum to the end of the ileon , there are infinite numbers of lacteal vessels to be seen , whereby this powder , its tincture made in the stomach , and other parts , may be very easily carry'd into the blood , and by which is carry'd of one substance and another , at least , 3 , 4 , 5 pounds in a day , and so may be a very good way for 3 drachms , ℥ ss , ʒvi , or ℥ j , of this powder , however digested and prepared in a clean stomach ; whereas in his way , all the lacteals that are said to be there , are supposed upon ill made experiments , and not one to be seen ; and so , i think , our six drachms can produce more powerful effects than his thirteen ounces , we have allow'd him ; but suppose all the colon were as full of milky-vessels , as the milky-way is full of stars ( which we see he ●ust not pretend to ) yet i 'm in the opinion he could not much better himself ; for his clysters could get no great length ; which will be very evident to any one , that will bring into his thoughts , or lay before his eyes the guts in their natural posture , and any one with a clyster-syringe impelling the liquor ; i say , if he considers this , he shall have no great difficulty to agree to my assertion : for first , if they were supposed full , then 't is evident the resistance of the excrements were to be accounted for ; and perhaps this would do the business : but now , we 'll suppose them perfectly empty , and their sides flaccid , as we see them at that time ; then , upon the one hand let us remember , that the motion they have is from the stomach downward , and that they are ten●ile ; then next , that the colon , where it joins the straight gut , lyes not rectum with the cavity of the straight gut , but cuts it at oblique angles ; and upon the other hand all the force this impell'd liquor has , is only by the compressing the sides of a bladder , or a more valid propulsion by the syringe ; and therefore passing the small resistance from the motion of the guts , there 's first so much motion lost by raising the sides of the straight gut , whereinto it may be propell'd without any other ; but so soon as it comes to the joining of the colon , it must reflect at every section of this gut , and the reflection too , is to be made upon a soft , tensil body , which is more than enough to overcome a ten times greater force , than can be conceiv'd to be given to this liquor by the propulsion by the syringe . and therefore , since the straight gut has no lacteals , and the colon were supposed to have ; yet his clysters not going any length there , could turn to no great account ; at least , not the twentieth part , very modestly speaking , as the other way . but next , for the convenience of this practice , i think 't is the most inconvenient could have been contriv'd ; for who can bear fifteen clystering days , and to take about twenty four clysters in that time ; and then as many in case of a relapse ▪ this is not only one of the most troublesom practices , but the most expensive that can be by the jesuits powder ; for supposing an apothecary should let us have them at crowns apiece , this is no less than 12 l. for these 48 clysters , besides other medicins , which is a great deal too much for the most that grudge 4ss . and a crown for an ounce of the powder , which always cures them with the help of such a tincture i have spoke of in my observations : and therefore by this time 't is plain , that helvetius's practice is neither so reasonable , nor so convenient , as the giving the powder by the mouth ; and the misfortunes complain'd of are truly the physician 's , and none of the bark's : but we must allow him that the taste will not be so ungrateful , as when taken our way ; tho in so many clysters it will be felt , as i have found in curing of some very tender people of claps by clysters , which in three or four days became almost as nauseous , as if they had taken medicines by their mouth ; yet at best this is but an inconvenience to a few , for a settled inconvenient , expensive , and unreasonable practice . observation xi . george manning , aged 27 years , of a bilious constitution , and a thin habit of body , was taken , on board the elizabeth , with an out-breaking of abundance of red spots upon his legs and arms ; a great many of those upon his legs became of an olive colour , yellow , blue , and black . 't is evident from what i said before of the scurvy , and as that is really distinguished from the melancholia hypocondriaca ; that the ●retty , rarify'd , and disunited parts are to be made closer , and of a stricter cohe●ion : and thus the small parts of the blood , not being separated in so great a quantity , in the brain , by the perspiration , into the intestines , &c. there can be no such feverish affections , faintings , quick and slow pulses eruption upon the skin , &c. as we see every day . now this compactness and stricter cohesion , can only be acquired by such medicins , that , by their quantity , or of their own nature , can give body to the blood , or make that more compact ; which must be in a natural state , and produce every thing that is natural , so soon as it acquires this natural cohesion . now , ashore , we have really great numbers of medicins , that answer this design , which can produce wonderful effects , when given in time , and in a way that this view shews us . those are all the medicins , we call temperate , besides those that are analeptical , and mostly prescrib'd in hectick fevers , into which this disease naturally runs , tho sooner when helpt on by the use of the common antiscorbuticks . but at sea , where all the victuals , that are for their nourishment , encourage this sickness so much , and encrease it : and all the provisions of medicins , that is made for our sea-sicknesses , have no respect to that : i think it not unreasonable to acknowledge that disease not to be cur'd at sea. yet i was willing to make the best i could of our patients in scurvies ; and therefore , that the medicins we have might have the better effect , and the chyle , that 's very often the best alterative , might be convey'd in its full force ; i order'd him a vomit of ʒss sal vitriol . in ʒiij of oxymel of squils , to be encouraged with large draughts of thin water-gruel ; he vomited three times , and an abundance of nasty stuff : then i ordered him to take as little of his beef or pork , for his meal , as possible ; and rather to live upon burgoo , or water-gruel ; his ordinary drink was barly decoction , to every quart whereof i ordered ℥ ij of syr. de alth. to be added ; and for medicins , i prescrib'd him the following electuary to be taken of thrice a day . ℞ . pulp . passul . maj . ℥ iij. cons . fl . cynosbat ℥ ij . fl . lujul. ℥ iss . ●c . 69 ppt . ʒ iij. syr. e suc. limon . q. s . ut f. elect. after these medicins were taken for three weeks , which time he was very exact in following directions , he recovered apace , and came to his perfect health . observation xii . thomas leonard , in the same ship , and much of the same habit of body , and constitution with the former , was troubled with red , blue , and black spots , which run into one , swell'd and became a stinking fetid ulcer . his ulcers were drest , and he had the same diet , and medicins , with what else the place would afford , to that design : he was a little better , but having no prospect of a perfect cure was sent ashore , where he recover'd his former health . these being all that had a true scurvy , in the whole summer i was in that ship , i very willingly leave off this melancholy practice of a disease , that 's put out of our power to be cur'd at sea ▪ and at land too , is one of the most troublesom , as every one , that knows its practice , unanimously acknowledges . but , before we leave this subject , i 'm oblig'd to remember my brethren of the navy , that of all the sicknesses in medicins , evacuation is to be done here with the greatest discretion . there is no sickness where blooding can do more harm , and is of greater advantage ; vomiting and purging medicins work more violently , and in lesser doses ; and every purgative that has aloes or scammony , for their ingredients , in any quantity , are intollerable ; and heighten the disease beyond what we can think . and all other ways of evacuating are not so much as to be dreamt of . observation xiii . t — b — was troubled with a looseness , that he went to ftool some 15 times a day , for two days . on the third i saw him , and ordered him next morning the following medicins . ℞ . rha. b. el subtil . pulv . cina●n . an . ℈ i. m. ac capiat mane cum regimine . this powder seemed not to make him go more frequently to stool than he had formerly , and rather not so often , for he had only eight stools by it ▪ yet , in the evening , i prescrib'd him the following julep . ℞ . aq. plantag . lact . alexiter . an ℥ ii . cinam . hordeat . ℥ i. syr. myrtil ℥ ss . diasc . fracaster . ʒ i. confect . de hyacinth . ʒ ss . m. ac capiat cochl . 3 vel 4. singulis horis . he slept very well that night , and had but two stools all the next 24 hours , and thereafter continued in a natural way , without any further help . 't is true those kinds of medicins serve our purpose pretty well , when the cause of diarrhea's is confin'd to the first passages , yet when they are produc'd in hot countries , in people of a thin habit of body , and that very hot , &c. they are not quite so certain , but we must depend upon medicins of greater force , and blooding to the strength of the patient . 't were a work of supererogation to unfold the nature , and different states of this sickness , after the way of the former , since it is not , so much , our constant companion ; and therefore , it should be a little from the purpose : yet , in short , i must advertise my brethren ( contrary to the most of practice ) that the most powerful medicins given in a liquid form , and in any quantity , cannot prove half so successful , as medicins of half the force in the contrary circumstances . observation xiv . george gardner , was taken ill with a looseness , for ten days , by which he went above thirty times a day , for all that time . when i saw him his pulse was weak and frequent , his tongue full of deep chinks , he had a great drought , and was a very skeleton . i ordered him a drachm of a powder , i give in such cases , made into pills with a little old conserve of red roses ; which he took about bed time , and drunk none for two hours after ; tho i allowed him as much of the decoctum album as he pleased to drink , when that time was over ; he slept indifferently that night , and had not a stool all next day , but recovered daily ; tho 't was at least ten days before he recovered his flesh or colour . i conceal this medicin , because i think it better than the fr. ipicochoana it self , by which helvetius has made so plentiful a fortune ; for i dare affirm with all modesty , that i have tried it with above 200 , when i thought a diarrhea was to be stopt , without ever missing of the success , and that without any vomiting or violent consequences that attend the other , and a great deal more certain . yea i have given it with bals . capoiv . opobals . bals . peruvian . and the like , with wonderful success , in dysenteries themselves , and but seldom was oblig'd to give a second dose . but it s further confirmation , i leave to experience , and the trial of others . i tried it for stopping gonorrheas , in their proper time , but it did not answer expectation . observation xv. james graham , of a thin habit of body , and very hot blooded , fell into a most violent looseness , such as physicians commonly call a colliquative diarrhea , he went some eight or ten times to stool every day . having no symptom , that could signify to me any thing of an indigestion , or of those impurities in the guts , that are said to , and may maintain , and produce a looseness , and his blood being of that nature , and velocity to make considerable secretions that way ; my design was to alter that cohesion and velocity by letting him blood : and therefore i ordered him to be let eight ounces of blood , which was all i judg'd he could spare for that end , and that the powers of the faculties might not be lessened ; accordingly all that day he had no stool , and was very regular ▪ that way thereafter ; but the rectum and anus being very much excoriated by the sharpness of the humour , which he complained of , as a violent heat in that part , three days after ; and therefore to prevent any inflammations and their attendants , as a sphacelus and gangrene , i thought it most reasonable to prescribe him the following clyster . ℞ . aq. font . moderat . tepidae ℥ x. syr. de alth. fernel . ℥ iij. m. f. enema . he kept this clyster two hours , and then rendered it , and was very easy and well . now , when i relate this , it brings into my memory a pretty singular sort of a case that happen'd last year , when i was on board the vanguard ; and because 't will not want its use , i shall presume to go back so far to relate it . observation xvi . mr. moxum , a very brave and good officer , then a lieutenant in the vanguard , had a looseness for a day or two , about the time the fleet was at diep ; it went off , but he was troubled with a most violent tenesmus , or a desire to go to stool . at that time i had been aboard the royal william , attending the marquis of carmarthen in a fever , and was commanded for england , at his desire , to perfect that cure ; so i knew nothing of that gentleman's illness at home , till about eight days after the fleet came to spithead ; and then i admir'd what a change was upon him , in ten days or a fortnight since i had seen him : he was a perfect skeleton , he could not rest a nights , and his tenesmus coutinued ; i advis'd him to go ashore for his recovery , which he did ; but the fleet sailing six days after to the downs , he followed the fleet in the ship 's pinnace , which happen'd to be ashore when the fleet sailed , and came to us six or seven hours after we came to an anchor in the downs ; he was then worse , and complained of an inflammatory sort of a pain in his intestines , which was very troublesom , when he grew warm in bed . he told me he could but die , and that he would do aboard , under my care , if i would not order him medicins ashore ; so he went ashore by capt. fairborn's leave , and before he was four days in deal , he was a great way in his recovery , by the use of the following medicins . ℞ decoct . fortior . brassic . & fl . melilot . in aq . commun . ℥ x. syr. de alth. ℥ ij . terebinth . venet. vitel. ovi solut . ʒ ii sal prunel . ʒ j. m. f. enema , quod injiciatur quoque mane hora nona , ac hora quinta pomeridiana . at bed times he took this bolus . ℞ bals . lucatel . ʒ ss . nitr . corollat . ℈ j. laudan . opiat . gr . j. syr. de ros . sicc . q. s . ut f. bolus . his ordinary drink was a small decoction of sarsa and new milk , and his diet , bread and milk , or bread and whey ; but after 4 or 5 days i allowed him chicken , and such victuals as are easily digested ; and about eight days after , he came aboard in perfect health , and only took those medicins for six or seven days more . observation xvii . — follen , a servant of capt. greenaway's , in the elizabeth , was ill of a spitting and vomiting of blood a whole year , by which he was brought very low and weak ; the night before i saw him he had vomited up a great deal , and was a spitting of blood that day . when i saw him i intended to make a revulsion , and preserve the full force and determination of the blood into some other part by letting him blood , yet in such a quantity that he should not be further weakened ; and therefore he was let seven ounces of blood in his right arm , with the orifice of the wound wide enough to allow the blood a quick and free passage ; all which succeeded so very well , that he declar'd he was a great deal lighter ; and easier while a doing , and spit nor vomited any more all that day : yet to make the blood thicker for some time , that the broken capillaries might the better unite , i prescrib'd him the following electuary ▪ ℞ conserv . ros . rub . antiquar . ℥ j. acetos . germin . querc . an ℥ ss . sang . dracon . ℈ ij . lapid . haematit . ppt . ℈ j. syr . de ros . sicc . q. s . ut f. electuar . de quo capiat quantitatem nuc . myristic . major bis in die . he consum'd this medicin in ten days ; in all which time he had nothing of his vomiting or spitting of blood . the next thing to be done , was to repair this skeleton , whose pulse was very frequent , and in every seven strokes intermitted the time of two ▪ and this i endeavoured by the following method . i first ordered him this p●isan for his ordinary drink . ℞ rad. sars . ℥ ii . symphit . ℥ j. chin . ℥ ss . lign . sassaf . ʒ ii . coq . l. a. in s . q. aq . font . ad lb ij . circa finem addendo passul . maj . integr . ℥ iv . colatura clara reponatur in lagaena vitrea pro usu . he took this electuary for six weeks . ℞ pulp . passul . major conserv . flor . cynosbat an ℥ ij . radic . helen . condit . cortic . aurant condit . an ℥ ss . theriac . andromach . ʒ ij . nitr . corollat . ʒ j. syr . alth . q. s . ut f. electuar . mollior consistent . capiat quantitatem nuc . avellan . bis in die , superbibendo vini canarini cochlearia d●o . 't was surprizing to see the change was made on him in a ●●rtnight or three weeks ; he recovered his flesh , strength and colour , till in the latter end of the year he got the kentish disease in the downs , and was put sick ashore at deal . then i ordered him first to be vomited , next to take the jesuits powder , as i have prescribed it in the 9th observation ; and then to begin the use of his former medicins , so soon as his ague was removed , but to take the following infusion , after his electuary , in place of the canary . ℞ radic . gentian . ℥ ss . fl . chamomil . summitat menth . an m. ij . cortic . aurant peruvian . an ℥ ss . pptis s . a. affund . vini rubelli lb ij . stent per biduum in infusione ; dein capiat cochl . 3 vel 4 tempore dicto . he miss'd of his ague by these medicins ; but i can say no further about his recovery , the ship i was on board of being ordered to the buoy of the nore . observation xviii . k — b — of the — was troubled with a pain in his yard , after an impure copulation ; which very soon appear'd in a running , and that but very small , at first ; but encreas'd daily , and was of a green colour , he had an chaude pisse , une chorde , and the erection was very painful . he complain'd of it to me when at sea , and i cured him of the gonorrhaea , and its appendices , in a fortnight , without taking one grain of mercury , mercurial preparations , turpentine , decoctions of woods , injections , and other medicins , that are generally prescribed with all the uncertainty imaginable . i could very willingly communicate this way of curing for publick use , if i might in honour ; being no longer at my own liberty to dispose of it , since i have communicated this method to a learned member of our college , in lieu of a practice he values very much . yet without any breach of faith , i assert , that the tedious , uncertain , and dangerous practices in this disease , have proceeded from the misunderstanding physicians are in about it ; whereas if its place , force , and way of communication were more sensible and obvious , we might soon discover more certain , genuine , and more natural ways of curing ▪ and those be , even , improved , beyond what any man has hitherto thought of . but it not being convenient , upon this occasion , to evince those mistakes too particularly , for this place ; i will content my self to prove , that the cause of this disease is not entertained in the prostatae , vesiculae seminales , or any ways further than the yard it self ; without going too deep into the argument , or answering the objections may be reasonably made against its being there , thinking it the first part of knowledge not to be imposed upon , and the second the putting things to rights ; and tho we are not able to do this , and are sure of the first , yet ought we fairly to confess our ignorance , that very substantial piece of humanity , rather than to speak things of which we have no thought , and a great deal less , to build our other reasonings and practice upon so sandy foundations : now that we may do the first , and discharge our thoughts of such a cheat , let us call into our memory the hypersarcoses we daily see , and let us but compare this spungy flesh , that thus fills up the passage of the urine , with any thing else we find upon other occasions ; and i 'm sure a man that sees like another , and has the sense to compare , can find it not much different ( but especially in its growing ) from the like excrescencies that happen , in curing wounds , ulcers , &c. a certain argument that there is a solution of unity in the part , where those mushrooms sprout , which cannot be kept down and checkt like other fungous flesh , and is seldom to be prevented in the healthiest people by a disorderly practice . i know it may be said , that there may be little ulcers bred in the urethra , by the sharpness of the matter that flows that way , from the affected parts , and they may make this false flesh , tho these ulcers can never supply this running : but to drive this argument no great length , and not to outshut a common sight , i shall demonstrate very plainly , that these ulcers are begun only in the yard , and afford this running from it ; and at some other time make it plain , that this running comes not from above three inches within the yard , and how that is done . for the present purpose let us remember , that our anatomy teaches us , that there is a valve placed at that end of the penis that 's next the belly , that hinders the regurgitation of the the urine ; and in the second place that runnings can be stopt by injections , tho very often to the misfortune of the patient . now these injections , at best , are as solid , if i may so say , as our vrine , and this valve hindering the repassing of the urine , we may conclude , that it hinders the passage of a body not more fluxil than the urine : but since these injections stop a plentiful running , and yet not going out of the yard , we may conclude , that it is in the penis they have their effects ; and if so , then it 's from the penis this supply is made , which was to be demonstrated , against the common hypothesis ; and therefore it is no wonder , that men are not able to better the practice , from so unthinking theories . i foresee distinctly , the inconveniences can be alledged against what i hint at , yet i should think it an unpardonable digression to obviate them in this place , and do promise to demonstrate , even to a certainty , the seat and nature of this disease , about which physicians are as much in the dark , if not more , as about the time it was first known in the world . observation xix . captain poulten , then commanding the charles galley , was taken with a violent quinsey , on our voyage to st. malo ; for which his surgeon gave him some things ; but that day being in very hot service , and being oblig'd to speak very much , in giving his necessary orders , the pain and inflammation were very great , and he could not sleep all that night : next day , being saturday , he sent for me in the morning ; and finding that he was sick three days before , my business was to discover the state of the disease , and to what height it was come , that accordingly as the symptoms of suppuration appeared , o● not , i might proceed in the cure. finding , then , no intimations of the suppuration , and a sufficient revulsion being made , by the blood his surgeon let him but two days before ; considering too the violence of the other symptoms . i ordered him to be let ten ounces of blood out of the jugular vein of the most inflam'd side ; which being done , i troubled him not with gargarisms , which are not always so safe , ev'n when they can reach the part affected ; but ordered him to keep the part warm , to eat only water-gruel , and to use the following decoction for his ordinary drink . ℞ rad. bardan . ℥ iij. acetos . ℥ j hord . mundat . m. j. coq . s . a. in aq . font . q. s . ad crepituram horde● . colatur . per subsidentiam depurat lb ij . add . mel . opt . q. s . ad gratiam . and next day he took this purging potion . ℞ fol. sen. sine stipitib . ℥ ss rad. rhabarb . el. & incis . ʒ ss cinnamom . acerrim . ℈ i. infund . per noctem in decocti passularum majorum ℥ vi ▪ colaturae per expressionem factae add . syr. de spin. cerv. ʒ iij. m. ac bibat h●ra septima cum regimine . it purg'd him ten times very easily , and he was mightily relieved ; he could swallow any thing down , and talk'd with any body if convenient . the inflammation being thus vanquished , i begun the use of such powders that promote the fluxility of the blood , but wrapt them up in a convenient syrup , left they should offend the parts , in the passing , by their roughness . ℞ ocul . cancr . ppt . coral . rub . ppti , an ʒ ss antimon . diaphoretic . gr . xv syr . alth . ℥ ij . m. ac capiat tribus vicibus , superbibendo cochlear . julapij sequentis , quod ℞ aq. spermat . ranar. fl . chamomil . ( seu eorundem decoct . ) an ℥ ij . aq . cinnamom . hordeat ℥ ss sal . prunell . ʒ ss syr . capil . vener . ℥ i. m. f. julap. he continu'd the use of the ptisan prescrib'd for his ordinary drink , and on the tuesday took his purging potion as before , and was perfectly well thereafter . there are two things i would have observed in this disease ; first , that the medicins upon the past design be never given till we be convinc'd that the obstruction in the capillary arteries , of the part thus affected , is not so powerful ; for when they are given before that time , as a great many authors perswade us , they only squeeze out the thinner part of the blood , and leave the rest despoiled of a vehicle fit to maintain its fluxility , and so very convenient to heighten the obstruction , which causes this inflammation and its consequences : and therefore he must be sure to blood plentifully , and the right way , before we think of giving internal medicines . the other is , that we busie not , nor amuse our selves with the idle , and not only idle , but useless , and impracticable distinction the authors make in this disease ; when they tell us , that since 't is an inflammation about the throat , if that be of the internal muscles of the larynx it must be call'd a cynanche ; but if of the external muscles , a paracynanche : and if on the internal muscles of the pharynx , a cynanche ; if on the external muscles of that part a paracynanche . and that this distinction is impracticable , is evident to any one that knows the anatomy of these parts ; how small the proper muscles of the larynx are , and how near the internal and external muscles are one to another ; and they only divided and parted by a thin membrane , which cannot only not hinder the inflam'd muscles of the one sort to press hard upon the other , but is even itself affected with this inflammation . but they should have told us too , the symptoms of this part 's being affected , and such signs whereby we may distinguish the inflammation of the one sort of these muscles from that of the other : but of this too much . thus i have run over , with an indifferent exactness , my disquisition into the marine diseases , and the history of those in the fleet last summer ; which , i presume , may correct a great many errors and mistakes in that affair , and highly contribute to an amendment of others , of the same nature : and cannot doubt , but that the candor of the ingenious will very easily cover any pieces of frailty i may have committed in this first essay ; and for that favour , i shall endeavour to better it , if i find encouragement suitable to the undertaking . yet , all these things will better appear , in the histories of the next years service , that are to be continued with this . finis . books lately printed for hugh newman , at the grashopper in the poultry . oeconomia corporis animalis . autore gulielmo cockburn , collegii medic. lond. perm . ac classis sereniss . regis magnae britanniae medicorum altero . octavo , price 1 s. 6 d. chirurgorum comes : or , the whole practice of chirurgery . begun by the learned dr. read ; continu'd and compleated by a member of the college of physicians in london . to which is to be added , by way of appendix , two treatises , one of the venereal disease , the other concerning embalming , octavo , price 6 s. dr. sydenham's compleat method of curing almost all diseases , and description of their symptoms . to which are now added , five discourses of the same author , concerning the pleurisy , gout , hysterical passion , dropsy and rheumatism . abridg'd and faithfully translated out of the original latin. with short and useful notes in the former part , written by a late learned physician , and never printed before , twelves , 1 s. 6 d. advice to a physician : containing particular directions relating to the cure of most diseases : with reflections on the nature and uses of the most celebrated remedies . by way of aphorisms . done from the latin . musaeum regalis societatis . or a catalogue and description of the natural and artificial rarities belonging to the royal society , and preserved at gresham colledge . made by nehemiah grew , m. d. fellow of the royal society , and of the colledge of physitians . whereunto is subjoyned the comparative anatomy of stomachs and guts , by the same author . illustrated with a great number of cuts curiously engraven on copper plates . folio , price 12 s. a treatise of the gout . written originally in the french tongue , by theodor. turquet de mayerne , kt. baron of aubonne , councellor and chief physician to the late king and queen of england ; whereunto is added , advi●e about hypocondriacal fits , by the same author . philosophical dialogues , concerning the principles of natural bodies : wherein the principles of the old and new philosophy are stated , and the new demonstrated more agreeable to reason , from mechanical experiments , and its usefulness to the benefit of mankind . twelves , price 1 s. 6 d. medela medicorum : or , an enquiry into the reasons and grounds of the contempt of physitians , and their noble art ; with proposals to reduce them to theit wonted repute ; maintaining the joynt interest of doctors , chirurgeons , and apothecaries , against all intruders . twelves , price 1 s. medecina magnetica : or , the rare and wonderful art of curing by sympathy : laid open in aphorisms ; proved in conclusions , and digested into an easie method drawn from both : wherein the connexion of the causes , and effects of these strange operations , are more fully discovered than heretofore . all cleared and confirmed by pithy reasons , true experiments , and pleasant relations ▪ preserved and published as a master piece in this skill . octavo , price 1 s. 6 d. every man his own gauger : wherein not only the artist is shown a more ready and exact method of gauging than any hitherto extant . but the most ignorant , who can but read english , and tell twenty in figures , is taught to find the content of any sort of cask or vessel , either full or in part full ; and to know if they be right siz'd . also what a pipe , hogshead , &c. amounts to at the common rate and measure they buy or fell at . with several useful tables to know the content of any vessel by . likewise a table shewing the price of any commodity , from one pound to an hundred weight , and the contrary . to which is added , the true art of brewing beer , ale , mum , of fining , preserving and bottling brew'd liquors , of making the most common physical ales now in use , of making several fine english wines the vintners art of fining , curing , preserving all sorts of wines , of making artificial wines . distilling of brandy and spirits from malt , malasses , &c. together with the compleat coffee-man , teaching how to make coffee , tea , chocolate , content , and the richest , finest cordials , &c. of great use for common brewers , victuallers , vintners , wine-coopers , distillers , strong water-men , coffeemen and all other traders . twelves , price 1 s. p. ovidij nasonis metamorphosem libri xv. interpretatione & notis illustravit daniel crispinus , helvetius , ad usum serenissimi delphini recensuit joh. freind aedis christi alumn . 80. romae antiquae notitiae : or , the antiquities of rome , in 2 parts . 1. a short history of the rise , progress and decay of the commonwealth . 2. a description of the city , an account of the religion , civil government , and art of war , with the remarkable customs and ceremonies , publick and private , with copper cuts of the principal buildings , &c. to which are perfix'd two essays : concerning the roman learning , and the roman education . by basil kennett of c. c. c. oxon , dedicated to his highness the duke of gloucester . 80. finis . tractatum hunc cui titulus [ an account of the nature , causes , symptoms and cure of those distempers that are incident to sea-●aring people , &c. ] dignum judicamus qui imprimatur . samuel collins , praeses . tho. burwell , rich. torlesse , gul. dawes , tho. gill , censores . datum in comitiis censoriis ex aedibus collegii , febr. 21. 1695. notes, typically marginal, from the original text notes for div a33550-e2640 the usefulness of this undertaking . it s order . their victuals . the consequence of this victualling . is first th●● scurvy . with an extraordinary weakness . and an unequal pulse . their gums inflam'd , rotten and stinking , and itching . the scurvy and melanchol . hypochon . are not the same . their bread. their burgoo . their pease . their lodging . the symptoms of our fevers . an hypothesis . the weight or heaviness . less activity . sudden weakness . coldness over the whole body . a coldness in all the extremities ▪ except the brain ▪ ●● pain . as when one is beat . a weak pulse . a pulse that 's rare and depressed . a want of appetite , and costiveness . sometime● a sleepiness . they are very warm . their pulse great and strong . they are restless , and very dry . their tongue is rough and black . the respiration difficult . their breath's like fire . they are delirious , and cannot sleep . they end in death . or the sickness cur'd by sweating , hemor . looseness . the vindication of the hypothesis . diarrhea's may be . they feel a coldness after dinner . their lips are pale . they ●emble . their pulse is weak . they may be insens●ble , the external senses being right . their body like a corpse . a great drought . in place of death comes warmth and heat , and ends in sweating . the pulse stronger and more frequent . they have beating in their head . a great drought . the pulse natural for some time . it recurrs every day , every third , or fourth , &c. it ends sometimes in death and that in the return . their life , as to what concerns their temper . &c. the diseases got nearer , or , &c. why i have neglected the common stories of poyson , &c. why poyson . why the chymical principles . why acid and alkali . notes for div a33550-e7960 observ . i. hints for curing fevers . the reason of unsuccessful practice . what our thoughts are about the former intimations . what of bleeding , sweating and purging . observ . 2. observ . 3. observ . 4. observ . 5 ▪ ●●●erv . 6. observ . 7. observ . 8. the general cure. observ . 9. obser . 10● . places marked from this author's book , p. 4. obser . 11. the scurvy . obser . 12. obser . 13. obser . 14. 4. obser . 15. obser . 16. obser . 17. obser . 18. obser . 19. the true honor of navigation and navigators: or, holy meditations for sea-men written vpon our sauiour christ his voyage by sea, matth. 8. 23. &c. whereunto are added certaine formes of prayers for sea trauellers, suited to the former meditations, vpon the seuerall occasions that fall at sea. by iohn wood, doctor in diuinitie. wood, john, d. 1625. 1618 approx. 322 kb of xml-encoded text transcribed from 69 1-bit group-iv tiff page images. text creation partnership, ann arbor, mi ; oxford (uk) : 2004-03 (eebo-tcp phase 1). a15681 stc 25952 estc s101875 99837678 99837678 2016 this keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the early english books online text creation partnership. this phase i text is available for reuse, according to the terms of creative commons 0 1.0 universal . the text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission. early english books online. (eebo-tcp ; phase 1, no. a15681) transcribed from: (early english books online ; image set 2016) images scanned from microfilm: (early english books, 1475-1640 ; 1017:09) the true honor of navigation and navigators: or, holy meditations for sea-men written vpon our sauiour christ his voyage by sea, matth. 8. 23. &c. whereunto are added certaine formes of prayers for sea trauellers, suited to the former meditations, vpon the seuerall occasions that fall at sea. by iohn wood, doctor in diuinitie. wood, john, d. 1625. [8], 128 p. imprinted by felix kyngston, dwelling in pater-noster-row, neere the signe of the golden cocke, london : 1618. reproduction of the original in the folger shakespeare library. created by converting tcp files to tei p5 using tcp2tei.xsl, tei @ oxford. re-processed by university of nebraska-lincoln and northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors. eebo-tcp is a partnership between the universities of michigan and oxford and the publisher proquest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by proquest via their early english books online (eebo) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). the general aim of eebo-tcp is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic english-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in eebo. eebo-tcp aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the text encoding initiative (http://www.tei-c.org). the eebo-tcp project was divided into two phases. the 25,363 texts created during phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 january 2015. anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source. users should be aware of the process of creating the tcp texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data. text selection was based on the new cambridge bibliography of english literature (ncbel). if an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in ncbel, then their works are eligible for inclusion. selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. in general, first editions of a works in english were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably latin and welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so. image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in oxford and michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet qa standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. after proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of tcp data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a tcp editor. the texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the tei in libraries guidelines. copies of the texts have been issued variously as sgml (tcp schema; ascii text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable xml (tcp schema; characters represented either as utf-8 unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless xml (tei p5, characters represented either as utf-8 unicode or tei g elements). keying and markup guidelines are available at the text creation partnership web site . eng sailors -religious life -early works to 1800. 2003-09 tcp assigned for keying and markup 2003-10 spi global keyed and coded from proquest page images 2003-11 judith siefring sampled and proofread 2003-11 judith siefring text and markup reviewed and edited 2003-12 pfs batch review (qc) and xml conversion the trve honor of navigation and navigators : or , holy meditations for sea-men . written vpon our sauiour christ his voyage by sea , matth . 8.23 . &c. whereunto are added certaine formes of prayers for sea trauellers , suited to the former meditations , vpon the seuerall occasions that fall at sea. by iohn wood , doctor in diuinitie . psalm . 34.17 . the righteous crie , and the lord heareth ; and deliuereth them out of all their troubles . london , imprinted by felix kyngston , dwelling in pater-noster row , neere the signe of the golden cocke . 1618. to the honorable and worthie knight sir thomas smith , governor of the east-india companie : to the right worshipful master maurice abbot , deputie ; master william harison , tre●surer ; the committies , and all the rest of the honorable and worthie aduenturers of the same societie . hauing for many yeeres together bin an eye-witnesse of your great care , in prouiding all manner of necessaries both for the bodies and soules of those men that you haue sent and imployed in your seuerall fleets into the east-indies : i haue longed to expresse my loue for many fauours receiued from you ; but had no other meanes , but by adding to your great prouisions for the sea , these meditations following , fitted especiallie for sea-men . a worke wherein i know not any man that hath gone before me , and therefore i hope the better to be accepted : in which i haue onely broken the y●e , and giuen the onset , to encourage some more skillfull workeman to vndertake it in some better fashion ; seeing there is such varietie and plentie of heauenly meditations in this argument , as in no other particular that i know of : and yet amongst the great multiplicitie of learned workes in all other matters , this only hath bin neglected , and not thought of . the substance of these meditations were purposed to haue been preached at the setting forth of your last fleete , aboard the royall iames , as a farewell-sermon ( as i had diuers times before , vpon the like occasions , done the like office ) . but god then otherwise disposing of it : as our law condemneth malefactors that speake not for themselues , to be pressed to death ; so i contrariewise haue thought fit , to presse this benefactor to sea-men ( as i hope ) to a further life : that the things that then escaped the eares of a few , may now bee in the eyes and sight of all that please ; and may not onely bee a meanes to them to beguile some idle howres , but teach them in all places of the world , to make spirituall vse to their soules , of all occurrences that either by sea or land they shall meete withall . the great blessings of almightie god vpon our little iland ; since the shaking off the superstitious idolatrie of the church of rome , and the sincere preaching of the true catholike faith amongst vs ; as they appeare in the vniting of the two kingdomes of england and scotland , and the vniting of the hearts of both the peoples , hauing one lord , one faith , one baptisme , one god and father of all : so by your meanes and christian care , in the sending forth of your great fleetes vnto the furthest parts of the earth , our faith is published thoròugh the world ; and our land made famous vnto the remotest parts thereof : and yee cannot but thankefully remember and acknowledge , to the honour of our great god , how hee hath poured out his blessings more aboundantly vpon your fleets , then vpon any of our bordering neighbours . i humbly beseech him not onely to continue , but to increase and multiplie his goodnesse and mercy euery day more and more toward vs , maugre the malice of all our enemies . i know that some secretly ( through enuie ) doe repine and murmur at your prosperous successe : and some haue publikely in print taxed and traduced your trading , laying foule and scandalous imputations and aspersions vpon it , as preiudiciall to the state and common-wealth : and it were easie for me to shew the ridiculous vntruth of those cauils which they obiect : but that i am therein preuented both by a worthy knight in his defence of trade , as also by a reuerend diuine in his holy pilgrimage ; vnto whose writings i referre them that desire satisfaction . i must needs set downe what i know and see daily , of your great bountie and liberalitie , to the honour of god , and your further encouragement to doe good : viz. that as god hath greatly encreased your store , so yee haue not been backward to impart much , and more then any other societie ( that euer i could heare of ) to the supplie of the wants of his poore members : your dailie reliefe of poore ministers of the gospell , your charitie to prisoners , to widowes , to orphans , and to all well minded poore people that you find to stand in neede of your helpe , cannot but pleade for you in the eyes of god and all good men . goe on therefore ( in gods name ) in your noble designes , and rest ye still vpon his blessing , who ( i doubt not ) hath many more in store for you , and so long as you conscionably seeke to honour his name among the heathen , and ( vnder him ) to aduance the state wherein yee liue ; will ( no doubt ) affoord you many comfortable assurances of his loue and fauour , both to your bodies and soules here in this life , and crowne you with eternall glorie with himselfe , in the life to come . and thus recommending your selues , your ships , your men , your goods both abroade and at home to gods blessed protection ; with my dailie prayers to god for you all , and more specially for that fleete which is now shortly to be set forth , i beseech you kindely to accept of this little newyeeres gift , and i shall be bound to rest readie to doe you seruice , iohn wood. to all honest professors and practisers of nauigation , and more specially to all nauigators to the east-indies . noble spirits , that dare euery houre looke death in the face , and runne thorough the difficulties of the vast ocean ! i haue in this short treatise taught you , how to become truly religious , and thereby to be truly honourable and couragious : and my purpose in writing these meditations , was to instruct you , by these few , how to raise vnto your selues spiritu●ll and heauenly meditations , in all other passages of your liues at sea and land , so as you may reape the sweetest comforts to your soules and consciences , both in the whole course of your life , and especially at the houre of death . to this end i haue set downe at the end of the booke certaine formes of prayer and thanks-giuing , fi●ted both to the former meditations in the booke , and the most vsefull occasions that i could thinke of . i desire not to tye any man to those set formes , for , whosoeuer can in the inward feeling of his owne misery and gods mercy , poure foorth his soules desires according to his sensible feeling ●ither of gods iudgements in time of danger , or of his gracious promise in the time of his deliuerance , shall certainly finde the best assurance of gods gracious assistance , by the spirit of adoption dwelling in him , whereby hee is bro●ght ●o ●●ie abba father . but the formes of prayer by me set downe as they are intended for their helpe , that for want of knowledge vnderstand not how to pray , or in the time of feare be so distracted and astonished , that they cannot vtter their mindes but confusedly and out of order : so the best men may make good vse of the most of the prayers , being meditations gathered out of the booke of psalmes : to reade ouer that booke againe and againe , and gather from thence such profitable meditations as may fitly be applied for comforts vpon all occasions . my request to god for you all is , that you may finde as great comfort in the reading and hearing of these meditations , as i haue done in the writing of them . and my request to you is , that both before your voyages ( while yee may enioy the ordinarie preaching of the word ) you labour thereby to season your hearts with grace , that yee doe not like epicures say , let vs eate and drinke , for to morrow we shall die : and that hauing finished your voyage , you neither forgèt gods merciful preseruation of you , ( whilest you haue seene many of your fellowes perish before your faces ) nor your prom●ses and vowes made to god in your greatest extremitie● : so shall ye be sure to make a good voyage , which i heartily desire for you at gods hands : and so commending you to his sacred pr●tection ▪ i rest your true remembrancer vnto god , iohn wood. holy meditations for sea-men . it is written , matth . 8.23 . and when he was entred into the ship , his disciples followed him : and behold , there arose a great tempest in the sea , so that the ship was couered with waues , but he was asleepe . then his disciples came and awoke him ; saying , master , saue vs we perish : and hee said vnto them , why are you fearful , o ye of little faith ? then he arose and rebuked the windes and the sea , and so there was a great calme . and the men maruelled , saying , what man is this , that both the windes and the sea obey him ? it hath euer bin the vse and custome of gods best saints and dearest children in their holiest meditations , either of his creatures , or of their owne or others actions , to lift vp their mindes aboue their senses , and to make spi●ituall vse to their soules of whatsoeuer they did see , heare , reade , or doe . the heauens ( saith the sweet singer of israel ) declare the glory of god , and the firmament shew forth his handie workes . and in another place ; when i behold thine heauens , euen the workes of thy fingers , the moone and the starres which thou hast ordained . what is man say i , that thou art so mindfull of him , and the sonne of man , that thou visitest him ? and this was the reason that the prophets and apostles , and especially our sauiour christ himselfe taught the people so much by way of parable , that the sight of a little child , nay of the oxe and the asse , nay of the storke , the crane , the tur●le , the swallow ; yea euen of the little ant , or emmet , may affoord vs holy and heauenly meditations , and teach vs christian and religious duties ; that the plowman breaking vp his ground , may be put in minde of the necessity of repentance , thereby to breake vp the fallownesse and hardnesse of his heart : that the husbandman throwing his seed vpon the ground , may therein consider the nature of the word of god , the necessity and vtilitie thereof , and the chiefe reason why many times it taketh no better effect : that the beholding of tares and weedes in the field , should instruct him of the state and condition of gods kingdome in his church militant : that the merchant searching diligently for pearles and precious stones , and paying dearely for them , should remember a more precious pearle , to wit , to haue christ become his , and be content to sell all he hath , to get possession of him ; that a poore woman sowing a graine of mustard seede , or laying her leauen , may be taught therein the nature of the kingdome of heauen . master bradford , an holy martyr , in the bloody daies of queene mary , hath left behind him many comfortable meditations , for the particular actions of the whole day , from the time of our awaking in the morning , to our lying downe to rest at night . there is a spirituall awakeing , and a spirituall light more to be desired then the corporall . there is spirituall arising from sin , and clothing of our selues in our sauiour christ. there is spirituall talking to edification , and a spirituall walking in loue . there is spirituall meate , and spirituall drinke to be laboured for ; and there are spirituall workes that were ordained for vs to doe : our sleepe which we : nightly de●ire , should put vs in mind of our death , and our beds of our graues , and the rest we desire for our bodies , of eternall rest . but all these may seeme to bee meditations for men on land : indeed they● bee such as belong both to land and sea : ●nd the sea-trauelle● hath heere the aduantage , that they haue many holy meditations proper to themselues : they that goe downe to the sea in ships , and occupiely the great waters ▪ they see the workes of the lord , and his wonders in the deepe . and of such sea-meditations fit for sea-men i purpose to discourse . wherein if any shall taxe me , as hannibal the great captaine did phormio the philosopher , for reading a lecture of martiall discipline before him ( my selfe neuer hauing passed the seas , and yet writing these things for their sakes and vse , that are the greatest trauellers in the world ) ; my answere is , that i onely purpose to relate the obseruations of the ancient fathers , and such as doe arise from the sea-voyage of our sauiour christ , before propounded , that accordingly all trauellers ( by sea especially ) may raise vnto themselues spiritual meditations , from the seuerall occurrences that at any time they shall meet withall . in the text i obserue these two things : the history . the mysterie . the history hath these foure parts : first , a sea voyage of our sauiour christ and his disciples : wherein , 1. for our sauiour christ , he entred into a ship . 2. for his disciples : his disciples followed him . secondly , the danger of the voyage , consisting in two things : 1. a tempest arising , wherein is to be obserued , 1. a note of admiration or attention , behold . 2. secondly , the nature of it in the name , a tempest . 3. thirdly , the measure of it , great . 4. fourthly , the place : in the sea. 5. the effect it wrought : the ship was couered with waues . 2. in christs being asleepe : but he was asleepe . thirdly , the miracle , and in it two things : 1. the occasion in the disciples , wherein i note , 1. what they did , viz. 1. they came to him . 2. they awoke him . 2. what they said : master saue vs , we perish . 2. the miracle it selfe wrought by christ , and in it , 1. a preparation , in a reproofe of his disciples : why are ye fearfull , o ye of little faith ? 2. the meanes : 1. he arose . 2. he rebuked the winds and the sea . 3. the worke : there followed a great calme . fourthly , the successe in the beholders , in 2. things : 1. what they did : the men wondred . 2. what they said : what man is this , that both winds and sea obey him ? the second generall part is the mysterie . for by the iudgement of the fathers : 1. the sea is an image of the world . 2. the ship is an image of the true church of christ , militant . 3. the tempest an image of the rage and furie of heretickes , schismatickes , and persecuting tyrants against the church . 4. christ his sleeping , is an image of his death . 5. his arising is an image of his resurrection . 6. the calme that followed , is an image , not onely of that peace of conscience , & ioy in the holy ghost , which the church receiueth as the benefits of his resurrection in this life : but also of that eternall rest and happinesse which they receiue thereby in the life to come . before i come to the handling of the particulars , the whole history doth deliuer vnto vs the truth of a generall doctrine , concerning a chiefe article of our christian faith , of the coniunction of the two natures , the humane and the deuine in one person christ , to make him a compleate and absolute mediatour and sauiour of mankind . in that he entred into a ship , vsed it as a meanes to crosse the sea , his ship was subiect to the violence of the tempest , and himselfe so sound a sleepe ; all these shewed him to be perfect man : and in that by his owne onely word , rebuking the windes and the sea , there presently followed a calme ; this shewed him to be perfect god. which point of doctrine is the summe and ground of the whole gospell , which doth so set forth christ vnto vs , that by it wee may firmely beleeue , that the word was made flesh ; that when the fulnesse of time was come , god sent forth his sonne made of a woman , and made vnder the law , that he might redeeme them that were vnder the law , that wee might receiue the adoptiō of sons . and without controuersie , great is the mysterie of godlines , god manifested in the flesh . to this end the euangelists in the whole historie of his life & death doe purposely intermingle such things , as may shew the truth of both these natures in one person ; as , he was conceiued , and so he was man : but he was conceiued of the holy ghost , as no other man was , and therfore god. he was borne , and so he was man : but he was borne of a virgin , as no other man was , and therefore god. he was hungry , which shewed him to be man : but he fed 5000 with fiue barly loaues and two fishes , & yet there remained of the broken meat twelue baskets full , which proued him to be god. he was thirsty , which shewed him to be man : but he had the water of life to giue , of which whosoeuer dranke should neuer thirst , and therefore he was god. he was weary , and so a man : but he had ease to giue to all that were laden ▪ and so he was god. he was dauids sonne , and so a man : but he was dauids lord as he was god. he died as he was a man : but he raised himselfe from death by the power of his godhead . at his birth he was laid in a cra●ch as a man : but a starre in the heauen shewes him to be god. at his death ▪ though ●e suffered on the crosse as a man : yet he made a de●d of parad●se , as he was god. no maruell therefore if the apostle call it a great mysterie ; for the ancient ●f dai●s to be borne in time ; for him , by whom all things were created , to become himselfe a creature ; for him , whom the heauens could not containe , to bee contained in the wombe of a virgin ; for him , that was equall with god the father , to take vpon him the forme of a seruant , to bee made like vnto men , and to bee found in the shape of man , yea , to bee tempted in like sort as we , yet without sinne . this mysterie it pleased god from the begi●ning of the world to keepe hid in himselfe . and as it was beyond the compasse of the diuels knowledge ( though he knew much ) , for he would neuer haue endeuoured the fall of man , if he had vnderstood the redemption of mankind by christ to a more happy estate : so it was not fully reuealed to the elect angels , no , not to the chiefest of them , the principalities and powers , vntill his manifestation in the flesh , when they were made the first preachers of it . and though it were in part reuealed to the fathers in the old testament , both by the word of promise to adam presently after his fall , and after to abraham , and to dauid ; as also by many types and shadowes ; and lastly by euangelicall prophecies , that a virgin should conceiue and beare a sonne , and they should call his name emmanuel , that is , god with vs. yet was this reuelation made but darkely , and they saw , and b●l●eued in christ a farre off : so that we say with the apostle to our comfort , at sund●ie times , and in diuers m●nners god spake in the old time to our fathers by the prophets ; in these last daies he hath spoken vnto vs by his son●e , &c. hence it comes , that the diuell hath euer since laboured to stirre vp diuelish minded men to oppugne this maine article of our faith , so that all heresies are reduced either to those that denie the truth of his diuinitie or of his humanitie , or of the coniunction of both those natures in one person , to be our onely true mediatour . some of these heretickes granted him to be god , but not before hee was borne of the virgin marie , who were confuted by that of the euangelist . in the beginning was the word , and that word was with god , and that word was god : and for confutation of them , was that clause added in the nicen creede ; bego●t●n of the father before all worlds . some affirmed him to bee the same person with god the father , who were confuted by his owne speech ; there is anoth●r that b●ar●th w●nes of me . some thought him to be a kind of god , but not of the same substance with the father : who are likewise confuted by himselfe , where he saith , i and my father are one . some acknowledged the father and him to bee of one substance , but yet that there was no equalitie betweene them , who were confuted by that of the apostle ; he ●hought it no robberie to be equall with god. these were the maine heresies touching his godhead . some againe denied him to be man , who are confuted by that of the apostle ; there is one mediatour betweene god and man the man christ iesus . some thought and taught , that he had no true , but a phantasticall body , who are confuted by himselfe , saying ; behold my hands and my feete , handle me and see , for a spirit hath not flesh and bones , as ●e see i haue . some held , that in respect of the manhood , he had no soule , but that the body was in animated by the godhead , who are confuted , where he saith ; my soule is heauie , euen to the death : but his diuinitie was not heauie , neither could it suffer . lastly , some denie the coniunction of these two natures in one person , that he was not perfect god and perfect man , who were condemned by such proprieties of speech and phrase in the scripture , where that is spoken of his godhead , that belonged to his manhood , and that of his manhood , which is proper to his godhead , as , feede the church of god , which hee hath purchased with that his owne blood . there is blood attributed vnto god , which hee had not , but as hee was man. so on the other side he saith ; no man ascendeth vp to heauen , but he that hath descended from heauen , that sonne of man which is in heauen . where that is ascribed to the sonne of man , namely , to be in heauen , which was proper vnto him as he was god. this article therfore of our faith is the ground of christian religion , and affordeth many comforts to all christians : but especially to sea-men , and those that vndertake long voiages amongst heathens & infidels ; and i could wish none might be admitted to go , vntill they be well grounded therein , which would afford many heauenly meditations . for first , whereas these men resoluing to leaue their natiue countrie , and to trauell to the furthest parts of the world , doe expose themselues to more perils and dangers then other men ; what sweeter meditation can they haue for the arming of themselues , euen against death it selfe , the last enemie , then to know , that they are in the right faith concerning their sauiour and redeemer , that whatsoeuer shall become of their bodies , they haue before prouided for their soules , and so are ready ●o liue or die in that faith ? secondly , when they see preparations made for them ( by the merchants and aduenturers ) of goodly tall ships , with all manner of fit prouisions ; when they obserue the skill and art of their chiefe leaders and commanders , that haue been trained vp by long experience , not only to guide and gouerne those great vessels , but themselues also in their seuerall places ; that they trust not in any of these secondarie meanes , but to gods blessing vpon those meanes by and through christ ; for except the lord build the house , they labour in vain● that build it : except the lord keep the citie , the watchman watcheth but in vaine . it is christ god and man , by whom wee receiue all good . when they are in the greatest perils , to meditate , that christ their sauiour is god , and therefore can ; and man and therefore will deliuer and free them , if it stand with his glory and with their good . 4 when they come to remote places , and find infidels that haue not heard of christ , to remember that they themselues are such by nature , and that they haue deserued no better at gods hand ; nay , they haue deserued much worse , because they haue abused gods blessings , yea , a his long suffering and patience that should lead them ●o repentance . and therefore to consider , of the great loue of god toward them , that passing by so great and huge nations , and leauing them in incredulitie , hath afforded them the meanes of saluation . 5 to meditate , that the best way to make a good voiage indeede , is to labour by all meanes possible , to reduce those infidels , or any of them , to the profession of the same faith in christ : there being both b a commandement from christ to doe it , and c great promises to them that obey that commandement . 6 that aboue al they take heed , that leauing christendome , they forsake not this faith in christ , they proue not apostataes , they make not d shipwracke of faith ▪ and of a good conscience : for such e falling away is the high way to the sinne vnpardonable against the holy ghost . and thus much of the generall doctrine , we come now to the particulars of the historie , wherein first ●as obserued , a sea-voyage by christ and his disciples . first , of him , he entred into a ship . where it may be demanded , why christ would passe the sea , when he might haue staid on land ? for the philosopher said , that a shipman had but foure inches ( the thicknes of the board● of his ship ) betwixt him and death . and it was one o●●●e 3 things that cato in his old age repented him of , that he had trauelled by sea , when he might haue gone by land . it was the charge that antigonus gaue to his sonnes ( hauing escaped a dangerous tempest at sea ) that they should neither aduenture vpon any such danger againe themselues , nor forget to aduise their posteritie after them , to take heede ( by their example ) of that which was like to haue cost them so deare . it was the speech of one of the seuen wise men of greece , that sailers at sea were neither to bee reckoned for liue men , nor for dead , but betweene both . and in diuinitie it may seeme ( or at least the diuell will suggest it ) that to aduenture to trauell by sea , is a kind of tempting of god. and indeede without a lawfull calling , and vsing the meanes which god hath appointed to preserue vs , it is as vnlawfull for to trauell by sea , as it is for a man in the time of the plague , wilfully to run into an infected house , or to thrust himselfe into any vnnecessary danger . for answere therefore to the former obiection , why christ would enter into a ship , if hee would needes goe ouer the sea , who could by his word haue diuided the sea into two parts , that hee and his might goe ouer as vpon drie land , f as he did the read sea for his peoples sake , by the minis●●ry of moses ; or could haue walked , as he did g anothe●●●me vpon the water , as vpon firme ground , yet he rather taketh the ordinary course to enter into a ship and saile ouer , for these reasons . 1 he hauing after his long sermon on the mount , in the three former chapters , done diuers great miracles in this chapter vpon the land , as the clensing of a leper ; the curing of the centurions seruant ; the healing of peters wiues mother ; the ●●sting forth of diuels out of many that were possessed with them , doth now ( that hee may shew himselfe h not only the god of the mountaines ▪ but of the vallies ; not only the g●d of the land , but of the sea ) enter into a ship , that thereby he might shew his authority and power on the winds and seas in this miracle . 2 hauing done the fo●●er miracles in his apostles sight only , he thought now to doe a miracle vpon themselues , whereof being partakers , they might be more sensible . 3 i he was faine by ●his meanes to auoide the presse of the mult●tude that followed ●im ; and therefore vpon such occasions sometime he withdrew himselfe int● a mountaine , and sometime to the desert , and sometime to a ship at sea , as his places of refuge . 4 but principally ( as i take it ) he entred into a ship , and sailed in it , that by his example he might both giue warrant to those that haue a lawfull calling , to aduenture th●mselues and their liues at sea , depending vpon gods protection ; as also to shew the necessitie that his apostles should be tied vnto , to take that course afterward , when they receiued commission to k goe preach the gospell to all na●ions ; which they could not doe ( especially to islanders ) but by passing of the sea . here then we obserue the honour of the art of nauigation , and of the professors and practisers thereof , graced ( in this place ) by the presence and practice of our sauiour christ , and this miracle wrought by him at sea ; for as we account it none of the least dignities of that honorable estate of matrimonie , l that christ adorned and beautified a marriage with his presence , and first miracle that hee wrought , at cana in galile : so must we think it a great honour to nauigation and nauigators , that christ himselfe vouchsafed to enter into a ship , and therein to worke a greate● miracle : and certainely the honours of nauigators by sea are very great . for ●irst , howsoeuer they trade and spend the best part of their liues in another ●lement , then the ordinary course of other men doe ; yet is that element of water , nothing inferiour , but rather more excellent then the earth , the lowest and basest of all the rest : and in the opinion of a m great philosopher , this is the element of elements , or the first matter whereof al b●dies were made ; whose opinion in the iudgement of n one of the best diuines of our age , is most agreeable to the truth deliuered by moses ; o that the spirit of god moued vpon the waters : where the word ( mou●d ) being a metaphor , ta●en from birds sitting vpon egges to hatch their young , doth shew , that god p out o● those waters , as out of the first matter ▪ did produce all bodies as well celestiall as terrestiall : for the word heauens in originall , being a compound , doth signifie nothing else , but q ( there water ) answerable to that which followeth in the historie of the creation , of the waters beneath and aboue the firmament : vnto which if we shall adde for the dignitie of this element , r that the earth was specially cursed for the sinne of man : s that in the generall destruction of all liuing creatures in the deluge , the fishes , the inhabitants of this element , escaped : t that our sauiour christ did chuse fishermen , for his principall apostles : that he ordained this element , as the matter of the sacrament of baptisme : and that u by his owne vndertaking this sacrament in ●his element : hee sanctified the flood iordan , and all other waters to the mysticall washing away of sinne . all these doe shew the dignitie of this element aboue the earth . secondly , whereas the difference of excellencie in trades , doth best appeare in their dependance vpon gods prouidence ; insomuch as the greatest argument of the fathers against vsury , is that the vsurer will not relie or depend vpon gods blessing and prouidence , but vpon such security as their wits can find out , of bonds , statutes , morgages and pawnes : this is the second honour of nauigators and merchants : that of all other men , they most rest and trust vpon gods blessing and protection . in which respect if we will call to mind , the blessings that god hath bestowed , especially vpon this our nation , in this last age of the world , more then euer since the beginning of the world , for the perfecting of the art of nauigation , and for the discouery of new nations ( which may in comparison be called ne● worlds ) : so that those cold parts of the world , towards the poles and hot zone , vnder and neere the line , which by ancients were thought to be inhabitable , are now as familiarly gone vnto , as from douer to calice ; we cannot but admire gods mercie and goodnesse , to reserue this honour to this last and worst age of the world , that we may at last learne to crie out with the prophet ; x what shall i render vnto the lord for all his benefits which he hath giuen me ? thirdly , whereas amongst men the degrees of honour consist in the difficulty and hardnesse of the atchiuement , so that the greatest honour is the hardest to be obtained , & is best esteemed by hardnesse in getting it : this is the third honour of nauigators , especially in great and long voyages , that they purchase their honour the hardest of any other , they indure and ouercome more apparant difficulties and dangers , then any other men in the world , and therefore their honour so deare bought to be highly preferred , fourthly , whereas in all professions , they are most honourable which bring most knowledge and vnderstanding , ( because reason , and the true vse of it is held the specificall difference betwixt men and beasts . ) and among all humane learning the mathematicall sciences haue had the precedence , both for certainty , because they are grounded on demonstration , and also because they acquaint vs with all the courses , motions , & proportions of the celestiall and elementarie bodies . this is the fourth honour of nauigators , that they haue the most and best vse of all mathematicall discipline : arithmeticke , geometry , astronomie ; and as it is set downe as a commendation of moses , y that he was learned in all the wisedome of the egyptians , and therefore powerfull in words , and in deeds : and this wisedome of the egyptians was in the mathematicall sciences , especially in astronomie , whereby they obserued , not only the distinction of the planets from the fixed starres , but their site or place , their magnitudes , their coniunctions and oppositions , and their influences and forces vpon bodies beneath the moone ; the ingendring of all meteors , the cause of the ebbing , & flowing , and saltnesse of the sea , and such like : so this cannot but adde to the honour of nauigators , that they not only examine the truth of former obseruations , but doe daily encrease knowledge in the world , concerning these most excellent speculations . fifthly , antiquitie hath euer been held a true badge of honour , especially in those artes and professions which were first found out by men famous & renouned in their times . and this is the fifth honour of nauigators : for howsoeuer prophane historians in their histories , doe ascribe both the inuention of shipping , and the art of nauigation , to one of themselues , one atlas , a moore , ( whom for his skill in astronomie , the poets faine to beare vp the heauens with his shoulders ) as if he were the first inuentor , and in part a perfecter of this excellent art ; yet we christians , ( as we reade in the scripture ) do hold , that the first vse of shipping , and the art of nauigation , came both immediately from god himselfe ; and were reuealed to noah in forme of an arke , which hee was not only z commanded to make , but had particular directions , both for the matter whereof , and ●he forme or manner , the length , the breadth , the heighth , the cabbins , the window , and the seuerall decks , seeing therefore nauigation hath so honourable an author , of such antiquitie , it may not be despised , but highly esteemed . sixthly , true religion is the best marke of true honour , as may appeare in that a noble title , giuen by the holy ghost to the faithfull of berea . and wee see that god himselfe hath passed his promise , b those that honour me i will honour . this then is the sixth part of the honour of nauigators , that they haue the best meanes to bee truly religious and sincere christians , without hypocrisie : for howsoeuer it is true , that the ordinary meanes to beget faith , is c the word preached ordinarily : which many of these nauigators doe want ; yet ( god be thanked ) there is care had in those fleets , that are sent into the east indies , for the furnishing of them with honest ministers to supply that want , so farre as conueniently may be . and as i am perswaded , that gods blessings haue been the more multiplied vpon the merchants aduenturers , for their christian and religious care in this point : so i hope that the sense and feeling of those blessings from god , will cause them , not only to continue still , but to encrease daily in that holy care . but howsoeuer , the thing , i aime to shew , is , that the men that are sent to those parts , especially the commanders , being men of wit and vnderstanding , and hauing such helpes and meanes as i know they haue , not onely of the bible , which is the chiefe and principall , but of the best bookes that are now written in our owne language , to helpe daily to encrease their knowledge ; as they cannot in perusing the great booke of nature ( the fabrick of the world ) by god , but breake out into that holy admiration with the kingly prophet : d o lord , how manifold are thy workes , in wisedome hast thou made them all , the earth is full of thy riches ! so is the sea great and wide , therein are things creeping innumerable both small beasts and great . there go the ships , yea that great le●iathan , whom thou hast made to play therein : all th●se waite vpon thee , that thou m●y●st giue them food● in due season . and liuing in that element , e from whence all riuers come and returne into it againe , and yet cannot fill it , how can they but meditate of him ? f tha● gaue his decree to the sea , that the waters should not passe his commande ment , when hee appointed the foundations of the earth . g that shut vp the sea w●th doores , when it issued and came forth as out of the wombe ! that made the clouds as a couering thereof , and darknesse as the swadling bands thereof : that stablished his commandement vpon it , and set barres and doores : and said , hitherto shalt thou come ▪ but no further , and here shall it stay thy proud waues . and if these considerations worke not vpon their hearts , god speakes by the prophet ieremy , h feare ye not mee ( saith the lord ) or will ye not bee ●fraid at my presence , which haue placed the sands for the bounds of the sea by the perpe●uall decree , that it cannot passe it ; and though the waues ●hereof rage , yet can they not preuaile ; tho●gh they roare , they cannot passe ouer it . and yet besides all these meditations , the prophet d●uid telleth vs , that , i they that goe downe to the sea in ships , an● o●cupie by the great waters ; they see the workes of the lord , and his wonders in the deepe : for he commandeth and raiseth the stormie wind , and it lifteth vp the waues thereof . they mount vp to the heauen , and d●scend to the deep , so that their soule mel●eth for trouble : they are tossed too and fro , and stagger like a drunken man and all their cunning is gone , &c. this teacheth vs , that nauigators cannot but see and acknowledge more then other men , the omnipotencie , the infinitenesse , the iustice , the goodnesse , and mercy of god , both in the variety of creatures , exceeding them vpon earth , and in the variety of administration of all things , himselfe remaining vnchangeable ; and how can these men then in re●ding good bookes ( wherof they haue plentie ) but apply them to their hearts , and so liue , as they should euer bee prepared to die ? seuenthly , it is a great honour to men , to supply the necessities , and to bring profit and renoune to the state and common wealth wherein they liue . and this is the seuenth honour due to nauigators , especially amongst vs that are seated in an iland , and separated round about by the ocean sea , from the continent or firme land ; that without the vse of nauigation should bee depriued from all commerce and trade with other nations : whereas now , by the vse thereof , our land is not onely as famous as any other , to the remotest parts of the world ; but those merchandizes wherewith wee abound , and which wee can well spare , are exported for the benefit of other countreyes : and those things which we want , and without which wee could not conueni●ntly liue , are returned : as corne ( in time of dearth ) wine , oyle , spices , drugs , siluer , gold , precious stones ; and that which must not be forgotten , fish , to the reliefe of many poore , as we daily see with our eyes . but lastly and aboue all , the honour of nauigation and nauigators appeares in this , that christ our sauiour liuing vpon the earth , though he were borne at bethlehem in iurie , yet had his whole education at nazareth , a towne of galile , not far from the sea ; and when hee began to shew himselfe to the world , hee k for sooke nazareth , and went and dwelt at capernaum , which is neere the sea , in the borders of zabulon and nepthalim ▪ and not onely tooke pleasure to l walk by the sea of galile , and from thence to call apostles , while they were casting their nets into the sea to catch fish ▪ and promising to make them fishers of me : but likewise made choice of a ship , somtime as a pulpit , out of which he might m best instruct and reach the people : & here as a passenger , & as a place to rest & sleep in ▪ and therein to wo●ke that great miracle that followeth in this story . the vse whereof vnto all nauigators is , that this honour done vnto that profession then , doth not cease now : but as he was then , bodily and visibly present in this ship ; so he is , as hee is god , present in euery ship , in what place of the world soeuer it bee ; and with his children , as a speciall protector in their societies , assembled in his feare and name , according to his promise , n wheresoeuer two or three are gathered together in my name , there am i in the middest of thē : or as he promised to his apostles when hee sent them to preach to all nations : o behold , i am with you alway to the end of the world . to teach nauigators when they enter into their ships , to take christ along with them , and to be sure to keepe him , not onely in their ships , but in their harts , without whom they can make no good voyage : for if they think to leaue him behind them , or to fly from him : shall not god finde them out ? as he did ionah . p if i take the wings of the morning , and dwell in the vttermost parts of the sea : euen thither shall thine hand leade me , and thy right hand hold me . and thus much of the first point : christ entred into a ship . the second followeth , to wit , his company in this voyage : his disciples followed him . for the scripture is wont to describe his disciples by that terme of being his followers , as of simon peter , and andrew his brother , that he said vnto them , q follow me , and i will make you fishers of men . and they straight way leauing their nets , followed him . and of iames and iohn the sonnes of zebedee , that were mending their nets , that he called them . and they without tarying , leauing the ship , and their father , followed him . so of matthew , r si●ting at the custome , hee said vnto him , follow me . and he arose and followed him . it is christs owne rule to his disciples ; s if any man will follow me ▪ let him forsake himselfe , and take vp his crosse , and follow me . and it is peters profession of himselfe and his fellowes : t behold wee haue f●rsaken all and followed thee . and it is our sauiours censure , u whosoeuer beareth not his crosse and commeth after me , cannot bee my disciple . so that it is no maru●ll , if hee entring into a ship his disciples followed him . for whom should the souldiour follow , but his captaine ? whom should the seruant follow , but his master ? whom should the disciple follow , but his teacher ? this example of the disciples here , and their obedience in following their lord , doth teach vs , that x god is the god of order , and hath made degrees and differences amongst men ; some to rule and gouerne , some to serue and obey , as well in the church , as in the common-wealth ; as well in warre as in peace ; as well at sea , as at the land ; as wel in priuat houses , as in al publike states ; yea euen in euery particular body : y if all should bee head , or any one member , it must needs become a monster . it was therefore a rebellious conceit and speech of corah , dathan , and abiram , against moses and aaron : z ye take too much vpon you , seeing all the congregation is holy euery one of them , and the lord is among them : wherefore then lift ye your selues aboue the congregation of the lord ? and we see the fearfull iudgement of god against them , that the ground claue asu●der that was vnder them : and the earth opened her mouth and swallow●d them vp , with their families ; and all the men that were with corah , and all their goods : so they , and all that they had went downe aliue into the pit , and the earth couered them , so they perished from among the congregation . it was the first tentation , whereby the arch-enemie of mankind , the diuell , set vpon our great grand-mother eue , and by it brought sin into the world , to draw her from her subiection to her creator , by insinuating vnto her , that god had no good meaning toward her and her husband , in a abridging them of their free liberty to eate of all the trees of the garden , telling her , b that by eating she should be like to god. so doth he still suggest vnto inferiours , the hard dealing of their superiours , that by procuring them to take some course for further liberty , he may bring them to disobedience , which breeds disorder , and is the high way to vtter confusion . for as the fowlers lay not meate in the shrapes for birds ; nor fishers so carefully bait their hooks , to feed those fowles or fishes fatter , but to catch and make prey of them : so the diuell vnder these pretenses and faire shewes , doth aime to bring men to disobedience and destruction . here therefore in this example , of christs disciples following their master into the ship , all inferiours are taught a lesson of obedience vnto their superiours , that as the centurion in this chapter before , saith of himselfe , c that he had souldiers vnder him ; and he saith to one goe , and he goeth , and to another come , and he commeth , and to his seruant doe this , and he doth it . so all that are vnder authority , should acknowledge subiection , and bee directed by their superiours . but specially it is a fit meditation for sea-men , ( for whose sake principally i haue written this discourse ) who in their ships and fleets , are a body and a kind of common-wealth seuered from other men ; consisting of diuers orders and degrees , of which , some are to command and gouerne , and others ( according to their seuerall places ) to obey and take direction : amongst whom there cannot come a greater plague , then mutinie and rebellion in the inferiour sort , which hath been the ouerthrow of many voyages and discoueries ; and cannot bee otherwise without carefull and speedy preuention . as it is fit therefore that the commanders in long voyages should haue large commissions , to represse disorders in this kind : so it is necessary for the common sort of sailors to be conscionably instructed in their duties of obedience , which they see practised and performed by the apostles and disciples of our sauiour christ in this place , toward their lord and master . but yet secondly , the apostles rule of obedience being this , d follow me , as i follow chris● . and the bounds of obedience ( as they are obserued by diuines out of the fifth commandement , honour thy father and thy mother ) being comprised in these two : 1. first , that though the superiour bee neuer so wicked , yet his lawfull commands are to be obeyed . 2. secondly , that though he seeme neuer so good , yet if he command others to doe that which is wicked , hee is not to bee obeyed . in this respect let vs learne with the apostles , in all things to follow christ as our chiefe lord and commander ; and so farre as any of our superiours shall command nothing contrary vnto christ , wee are bound to obey them ; but if they command any wicked or vnlawfull thing , our answere is with the apostles , e whether it be right in the sight of god , ●o obey you rather then god , iudge ye ? for our obedience f to all manner ordinance of man , is for the lords sake . and as g children are bound to obey their parents but in the lord : so h our obedience to principalities and powers , consists in this , to bee ready to euery good wo●ke . and yet it is expedient that we be not our owne iudges , and censurers of our superiours commands , carping at euery light and slight thing ; but rather obey , if it bee in our power , though the thing bee doubtfull : as ioab , i though hee saw no reason to number the people , yet obeyed dauid commanding . for sometimes to an vniust commandement , there may bee iust obedience . as it was more then k caesar could require of christ , being free , to pay tribute ; yet rather then he would breake quietnesse , he gaue it . so wee must part with our owne goods to our superiours , rather then breake quietnes , according to saint augustines rule , vt illum reum facit iniquitas imperandi , me innoce●tem facit ordo parendi : that is , as he makes himselfe guiltie by vniust commanding , so i preserue my innocency by orderly obeying . and thus much of the first generall head of the history of christ his voyage to sea in a ship , and his disciples following him . the second followeth , which is the danger of the voyage , appearing in two things . 1. first , the arising of a tempest in the sea , so that the ship was couered with waues . 2. secondly , that christ was asleepe : both which put together , gaue occasion to the disciples both to bee in great feare , and to awake and call vpon their master . of both these it is the common receiued opinion of diuines , that they were extraordinarie , the tempest being either then raised by our sauiour christ , and by the power of his godhead ; or at the least foreknowne and foreseene of him , and his voyage purposely vndertaken at that time , to shew his power and command ouer it . and his sleepe being voluntary and of purpose , thereby bringing his disciples into further danger , and so not only making triall of their faith , but arming them against future perils . first , for the tempest and the danger of it . it is first set downe with a note of admiration , or at least of attention set before [ behold ] . secondly , the nature of it is comprised in the name here giuen it [ a tempest ] . thirdly , the measure of it [ great ] . fourthly , the place of it [ in the sea ] . fifthly , the effect it wrought [ the ship was couered with waues ] . first , behold and wonder : for is it possible , the wind and tempestuous storme should be so audacious , as to disturbe either the sea , or the ship , in which the lord both of heauen and earth was carried ? the psalmist telleth vs : l that vpon the vngodly god shall raine snares , fire , and brimstone , and stormy tempest , this is th● portion of their cup : but for the sonne of god , no sooner to be put forth to sea , but to bee seazed thus on by wind and weather , cannot but worke amazement to all that consider it . behold . 2 againe , behold and attend diligently : here is a matter worth your consideration ; for diuines obserue of these two wor●s ( ecce ) and ( absit ) , behold , and god forbid ; that wheresoeuer they bee found in the scripture , they are as land-markes to sea-men ; as some steeple , or beacon , or high tree , by which saylers doe shape their course , to arriue safely in their hauen , and escape rocks and sands . wheresoeuer we find this word ( behold ) , there is safe sayling without danger ; there is some comfortable doctrine , to direct vs to our hauen heauen , as m behold , a virgin shall conceiue a child ; and , n behold the lambe of god , &c. but where we find the other word ( god forbid ) , there take heede , and feare danger ; there is some rocke , or sand , or shelfe , to cast thee , and thy goods , and thy ship away . as , o what though some did not beleeue ? shall their vnbeleefe make the faith of god without effect ? god forbid . and againe : p shall wee continue in sinne that grace may abound ? god forbid : and wheresoeuer we find this word vsed , it is to crosse some position of wicked men , and giue vs warning to take heede of that . heere then the other word ( behold ) doth stirre and moue vs to attention , promising not onely some strange and wonderfull matter , wherewith the heart of man is naturally affected : but also some such excellent thing , as euery one should desire to see and heare ; from whence these two meditations doe arise . 1 first , to consider the hardnes of mans heart , which neither gods promises , nor threatnings , neither his blessings , nor his iudgements can worke vpon ; but had neede of him continually to call vpon vs , and stirre vs vp . 2 secondly , the mercy and goodnes of god , who not onely doth great things for the good of his children , but vseth all meanes , to rouse them vp to the due consideration of what he hath done for them , that he may iustly expostulate ; q what could i h●ue done any more to my vineyard , th●t i haue not done vnto it ? and thus much of the note of admiration and attention ( ●ehold ) . secondly , the nature of the danger is set downe in the next word , a tempest . now a tempest is a violent and furious wind bringing , or at least ●●reatning danger and hurt wheresoeuer it commeth . and concerning the nature of the winde . if ( with b●za and most of the greeke fathers ) , we interpret that speech of our sauiour christ to nicodemus : r the wind bloweth where it listeth , and thou hearest the sound thereof , but canst not tell whence it cōmeth , or whither it goeth . it may seeme that it is a secret which god hath reserued to himself , and not reuealed vnto men , what and whence the winds are . but as learned zanch●us hath well obserued that speech of our sauiour , ( which the whole current of the latin fathers do not expound of the wind , but of the spirit of god ) if it be to be vnderstood of wind , is onely meant of a concealement of the nature of it , from the vulgar sort and ordinary men : for the philosophers by the light of nature , haue found out , that the winds bee meteors of the aire , the matter whereof are drie exhalations , drawne out of the earth by the force of the sunne ; which exhalations , when they come into the middle region of the aire , and are not only cooled , but beaten back by those thicke clouds which they there meete withall , doe not only trouble the aire , but are caused to disperse and scatter themselues ; and being hindred by those thicke cloudes from ascending higher , and kept by continuall ascending of more exhalations from descending downeward ; according to the thicknesse of the cloudes with which they meete , they are driuen with some violence from one part of the aire vnto another , as from east to the west , and from the north vnto the south ; euen as the raine that falleth vpon the earth , when it can neither descend lower , nor yet ascend vp againe , is forced to seeke a passage , and leaues not till it cau●e a violent streame or flood . it is true that a reuerend prelate of our church hath obserued , concerning the originall of the winds , that neither with the painims it must be ascribed to aeolu● , whom they made the god of the windes ; nor with ignorant men to chance and fortune , which is nothing but the opinion of fooles , that looke not to the true causes of things ; nor to witches and coniurers , and their compacts with the diuell : it is god onely that is the true efficient cause both of windes , and of all other meteors ; as the prophet saith , s he bringeth vp the cloudes from the en●s of the earth , and maketh the lightnings with the raine . he draweth forth the wind out of his treasures : but he doth ordinarily doe all these by secondary meanes , so that the generation of the cloudes , and of the lightnings , and of the winds , may be found out by them that search into them . and hitherto we haue discoursed of the naturall causes of all windes , which if they be temperate , doe t coole and refresh the earth , and the creatures therein , and are things which the sea-men desire , and without whose helpe their ship can make no way , so that a fresh gale whereby they may sayle before the winde , is that which giues them the best content : but here this winde , is called u a tempest , that is , a violent and furious winde , such an one ( as the word in the originall here signifieth ) as if it get into the hollow parts of the earth , wil make way before it , x and shake the very foundations of the earth , and make an earthquake , it will shake , yea , and rent the rockes asunder ; and therefore for the measure of it , it is here called ( which was the third consideration in this point of their danger ) a great tempest ; such as whereby the prophets describe the fiercenesse of gods wrath against sinners ; y as the fire burneth the forrest , and as the flame setteth the mountaines on fire : so persecute them with thy tempest , and make them afraid with thy storm● . and againe , z our god shall co●e , and shall not keepe silence , a fire shall de●oure before him , and a mighty tempest shall be moued round about him . so that we may say , a the lord hath his wa● in the whirlewind , and in the storme . this made the wise man in that sort to denounce the iudgements of god against t●e wicked : a destruction shall come vpon them like a ●●●rl●wind . and it caused the prophet dauid to wish , b o ●hat i had the wings of a doue , then would i flie away a●d re●t . behold , i would take my flight far off , and lodge in the wildernesse , he would make haste for my deliuerance , from the stormy wind and tempest . by these phrases of the scripture , wee may gather the nature and condition of this great tempest . to which if we adde that which is here set downe in the fourth place , that it was in the sea , which is ( as a reuerent b●●hop hath obserued ) a champian and plaine channell , an open ●l●●●e ▪ where there was neither hill , nor forrest , nor a●y other impediment , to breake the force of it ; this mu●● ne●des increase the greatnesse . but we nee●e ●ot seek for amplifications , when in the fifth place the effect of the storme is set downe in the text , tha● th● sh●p was couere● w●th wau●● ; that is that it was so neere sinking , that withou● christs ●resen● helpe , the disciples themselues , that had been brought vp at sea ( at least some of them ) saw no other way of escape . and seeing ( as was said befo●e ) the fiercenesse of gods wrath against sinners , is vs●●●ly in the scripture set down in the termes of such tempests , no mar●ell if i●nah flying from the presence of god , and from the execution of the duties of his calling , were thus encountred : but that christ himselfe c going about his fathers business● , and to whom d it was meat and drink to do his will that sent him , and to finish his worke : and for his disciples , e that left all to follow him ▪ that they should be brought to such extremitie of danger , may seeme strange . for the first meditation therfore arising vnto sea-men from hence . as ●he woman of samaria said vnto christ , f art thou gr●ater then our father iacob ? so say i , art thou greater or better then our sauiour christ and his disciples ? we see what estate and condition he and they were subiect vnto , let vs prepare our selues for the like . secondly , seeing the apostle telleth vs , g that it b●ho●●d h●● in ●l ●hings to b● ma●e l●ke vnt● his breth●en , that h● might be m●rciful , and a faithful high-priest in things concer●i●g god that he might m●ke rec●n●●liation for ●he sinn●s of the ●e●ple : for in that he suffer●d , and was tempted , he is able to su●cour them that are ●empted . this is an excellent meditation for sea-men , in their greatest dangers by stormes or tempests , or any other meanes , not only to consider , that christ himselfe did vndergoe the like dangers in the daies of his flesh : but the reason why hee did so vndertake them , to wit , that he hauing had experience of them in himselfe , might be the more mercifull to vs , and the readier to make intercession for vs , and as he is god , to helpe and deliuer vs. and this meditation , will breede christian fortitude and patience , as the apostle saith , h there hath no tentation taken you , but such as appertaine to man , and god is faithfull , wh●ch will not suffer you to be tempted aboue that you be able : but will euen giue the issue with the tentation , that y●e may bee able to beare it . the third meditation , is the extremitie of danger that god doth suffer his children to fal into , that they may see and acknowledge themselues past all worldly helpe , before he free them . the patriarch iacob , though i god loued him before he was borne : yet we see to what straights he is driuen , before he could enioy the blessing promised . his brother k esau threatens to kill him . he is in ishmaels case , l ca●t forth of his fathers house . for his mother that loued him dearely , m is faine to send him away priuately ▪ while his wicked brother stayes at home to hunt at his pleasure . neither goes he ( as his grandfather n abrahams m●n went ●o seeke his father a wife ) wi●h h●s cammels , and his furnitur● : but he is faine to o goe alone ouer iordan with his staffe in his hand , and to take vp his ●●dging in the op●n field , and make a stone his pillow , before he had that co●fortable vision of the angels , a●d god s●e●king to him . and yet all this comfort may seeme to be but a dreame : for after this he is faine to endure painefull seruice in his churlish vncle l●ba●s house , the space of twentie yeeres , who as he deceiued him of his daughter ( whom hee had promised him after seuen yeeres seruice ) so iacob doth tell him to his face ; p i was in the day consumed w●th heate , and with frost in the night , and my sleepe departed from mine eies . thus hau● i been twent●● yeeres in thine house , and serued thee fourteene ye●res for thy two daughters , and sixe yeeres for thy sheepe , and thou h●st changed my wages ●en times . and yet for all this good seruice , he was f●ine to steale away from h●m by gods command●ment , and was purs●ed by him , wi●h purpose to haue done him hurt ▪ if god himself had not preuen●ed him . neither did this holy patriarchs troubles thus end , for q he was after en●ountred by an angell . and after that r by his brother esau with foure hundred men . then was he troubled with the s murther of the sichemites by his two so●nes : and after that t with the death of his beloue● wi●e rach●l in childbed . and yet more with the losse of u ioseph his eldest sonne by her . and lastly , with x enduring two yeeres of famine . no maruell therefore if he stiled his whole life , y the dayes of his pilgrimage . and his good sonne ioseph sped little better , who was z enuied by his brethren , threatned to bee killed : cast into a pit , drawne forth and sold as a sl●●e to the ishmaelites , carried by them into egypt , and sold to putaphar : a falsely accused by the harlot his mistresse , vnius●ly cast into prison : b whose feet they h●ld in ●h● s●ockes and he was la●d in irons . and lastly the fauour he did to the kings butler , which was cast in prison , to him , c though he earnestly entreated to be remem●red , was quite forgotten . this then is the state and condition of gods dearest children , and not to instance in any more particulars , we may obserue it to be his dealing commonly with his church : for thus hee dea●t with his people the children of israel , when ( by his mighty power and out-stretched arme ) hee had made the egyptians weary of them by those ten seuerall plagues inflicted vpon them by the ministery of moses ▪ insomuch that d they forced them to goe away in hast , saying ▪ we dye all . and so deliuered them from that slauery and bondage which they had endured foure hundred and thirty yeeres ; yet let vs consider to what straights they are brought : e they had the red se● before them , the mountaines on each side , and phara●h with a great host of horses and chariots p●rsuing them . so that the p●ople are in despaire of any escape , and therefore say to moses : hast thou bro●ght vs to die in the wildernesse , because there were no graues in egypt ? wherefore hast thou serued vs thus , to carry vs out of egypt ? did we not tell thee this thing in egypt , saying : let vs be in rest , that we may serue the egyptians , for it had been bet●er f●r vs to serue the egyptians ▪ then that we should d●e in the wildernesse : then , and not till then , was it time for god to shew himselfe ; and therefore moses doth then answere for god : feare ye not , stand still and behold the saluation of the lord , which he will shew to you this day ; for the egyptians , whom ye haue seene this day , ye shall neuer see againe . the lord shall fight for you , therefore hold you your peace . and presently hee diuided the sea , so that the israelites went through the midst of it vpon the dry ground , and the waters were a wall vnto them on the ri●ht hand , and on the left : but pharaoh , and all his host were d●owned in pursuing and following them . i haue been the longer in this meditation , because it is of most vse for sea-men , that finding it ordinary with god , to haue dealt thus with his best saints , f they m●y neuer faint ( be the danger neuer so great ) but wait and expect gods leasure for deliuery . for god as hee knoweth the best time : so he is the best obseruer of time ; and though the ship be couered with waues : yet g cast not away your confidence . say with holy i●b : h though he ●ill me , i will trust in him : & resolue with the 3. children : i b●hold our god whō we serue is able to d●li●er vs , & when he please , he will. i would here end this first point , of the danger in respect of the tempest , but that , ( by consideration of that which we find in the other euangelists , reporting this history ) we finde in saint marke , that k there wer● with him other little ships : and yet wee finde not that those ships , or any of them were in the like danger ; for this ship was couered with waues , and both saint marke , and s. luke say , that it was filled with wat●r : l and they both vse a word for the tempest , which ( in the originall ) signifieth m a whirle-wind , which is a violent and strong wind , descending downe right , and turning and winding round about ; so that when such a wind shall light vpon such a ship at sea , it carryeth it insta●tly round about , and wheeles it vnderneath the water . so that this word imports , that though the whole sea were troubled , and so the other ships not free from danger : yet this tempestuous whirle-wind did specially aime at this bottome , in which our sauiour and his disciples were . and whether this tempest was raised by christ himselfe as he was god ; or whether satan , whom the apostle calleth n the prince that ruleth in the aire , was permitted to raise it , as hee o was to raise such another tempest , whereby hee smote the foure corners of the house , wherein iobs children were eating and drinking ▪ and killed them . it is certaine that the end , for which christ thus suffered this tempest thus directly to seaze vpon his ship , was , not onely for the triall of their faith , ( which was yet but weake ) , but also for the confirmation and strengthening thereof , by that great miracle which he then wrought : to teach all men at sea and land , to depend vpon gods prouidence in their greatest dangers , knowing that p a sparrow c●n●ot fall ●o the ground ▪ nor an haire from their he●ds without him ; and therefore submitting their wils to his will in their most extremities , to say with el● , q it is t●e lord le● him do what ●●eme●h him good . and thus much for the first point , of the danger . 2. we come now to the second point , but he was asl●ep● . when christ told his disciples concerning lazarus , r our friend laz●rus sleepeth , b●t i goe to w●●e h●m . th●y answere ▪ lord if he sleepe he shall be s●f● . but christ spake there of his death , by the name of sleepe . and heere ( in as great danger of death , as flesh and blood can imagine ) the disciples plainly se● , that their m●sters sleeping , is the greatest cause of their danger ; for as mar●●a saith of her brother , lord if thou ●a●st b●en here ▪ my bro●her had not bin d●ad : so might the disciples haue said , lord , if ●hou hadst not slept , wee might haue preuented all this danger . strange it is therefore that ou● sauiour should be so sound asleepe , when his disciples were so watchfull . it was not so with him in ano●her da●ger , when indeede he was to die , when withdrawing himselfe from the rest , and making choyce of his ●hree pillars of the apostles , u peter , iames , and iohn ▪ to wa●●h with him ●he ●ight before his passion : as he could not , or would not sle●pe himselfe , so he could not keepe them awake , ●ho●gh hee warned and charged them againe and againe ; though he t●l● them of the danger of that right , that x ●he shepheard should b● smitten , and the sh●epe scattered , yet he found , that h●wsoe●er the spirit was willing , yet the flesh was weake . the one ( the spirit ) was like a forward dog , that cannot be holden backe from his game : but the flesh was like a curre in his couples , that will neither goe hims●lfe , nor suffer his fellow ( that is coupled with him ) to goe neither : it was fit for them as they were christians , to bee watchful at all times , but at that time especially it concerned them to be y as wise in their generation as the children of ●his world , who z if they kn●w certainly at what houre th● theefe would come , would surely watch . but they ( though forewarned ) neither looke to ●ndas a who was a ●heefe ; nor to satan , b who was a murther●r f●om the b●ginning : for when they should assist their master in his greatest agonie , they are fast asleepe . alas our sauiour christ knew , that the danger of this tempest was nothing ; and although he tooke our nature vpon him , that in it he might die , yet hee was sure that his c houre was not yet come : and when it did come , he knew what death he should die ; as hee told nicodemus , d as moses li●t vp the serpent in the w●ldernesse , so must ●he sonne of man be lift vp : yea he told his disciples directly , e tha● he must bee deliuered into the hands of ●he gen●i●es , to mocke , and to scou●ge , and to crucifie him . so that though his countrey-men at nazareth , f wou'd haue thrown● him head●o●g from a sleepe hill , wheron thei● towne stood . though the iewes g would ha●e stoned him , h herod would ●●ue killed him , and here he be in a great tempest , to all shewes in extremitie of danger : yet no maruell if hee sleepe securely , knowing that no harme could come to him . and here ( not to enter into any philosophicall discourse , concerning the nature and causes , and necessity of sleepe ) it is certaine , that as christ thereby gaue assurance of the truth of his humanity ; so it was specially for the encreasing of the danger to the greatest height , that thereby there might bee i a triall of their faith which is much more precious th●n gold ( though tried with the fire ) : and that the disciples might thereby be drawne more earnestly to call vpon him for helpe and succour : for we haue no promise of hauing without asking ; or opening , without our knocking . the vse then of this is to all sea-men in their greatest dangers , that as christ did here , animate and encourage his disciples , by these extremities , to endure whatsoeuer crosses af●erward might fall vpon them : so wee must know , that christ doth suffer now al●o his best children many times to come in great danger , as the apostle doth report of himselfe : k brethren , we would not haue you ignorant of our affliction , which came vnto vs in asia , how we were pressed out of measure , passing strengt● , so that wee altoge●her doubted euen ●f life : yea wee re●eiued the sentence of death in our selues , ●ecause wee should not ●●u●t in ou● sel●es , but in god which raiseth ●he dea● ▪ who deliuered vs from so great a ●ea●h , and do●h ●el●ue● 〈◊〉 , &c. this is the case of all gods children : and howsoeuer wee are apt in our extremities , to thinke that god is farre from vs , that he doth not see , nor know , or else would not suffer vs to be in such danger : yet let vs comfort our selues with the consideration of this particular : that christ ( being present with his disciples , in this great storme ) would yet sleepe , as though he regarded it not : and certainly as hee was present with them , as hee was man ; so hee is alwaies present with his children , as he is god ; as hee promised iacob in his vision : l behold i am with thee , and will keep● thee whither soeuer thou goest , and wil bring thee backe into this land , for i will not forsake thee , till i haue performed that which i haue promised thee . so also hath hee promised , not onely his presence , but his assistance , to all his children in their greatest necessities ; as he speaketh in the psalme : m who so dwelleth in the secret of the most high , shal abide in the shadow of the almighty . and the issue therof is set downe in the same psalme : i will bee with him in trouble , and i will deliuer him , and glorifie him . he n that s●w his disciples troubled in rowing , when the wind was contrary to th●m in the fourth watch of the night , and came himselfe to helpe them : he seeth and knoweth our troubles also , and when he seeth time will free vs from them , though he seeme to vs to bee asleepe , and to haue little care of vs : for o he that formed the eye , shall not he see ? and though he seeme to vs to stay long before he helpe vs , yet he will come quickly , and in conuenient time : for p his m●rcy is ouer all his workes . and therefore if in shewing his iudgements , q hee be not slacke of his promise , as some men count slacknesse : but , r in comming he will come , and will not tary . then much more in his promises of mercy are we patiently to endure and expect the performance , knowing , that s he is faithfull that hath promised . the conclusion therefore of this part is , that the resolution of all men ( but especially of sea-men ) in extremity of danger , must be that of the prophet dauid : t god is our hope and strength , and helpe in tr●●bles ready to be found : therfore will we not feare though the earth bee moued , and though the mountaines fall into the middest of the sea : though the waters thereof rage and be troubled , and the mountaines shake at the surges of the same . sela● . and thus much shall suffice for the second generall part : the danger of the voyage . we come now to the third generall head , viz. the miracle wrought by christ : and in it , first , the occasion therof in the disciples , both in that they did : they came and awoke him : and in that they said , master saue vs , we p●rish . first , they came : and it may seeme it was high time to come , for they were in great ieopardy . the windes whistled loud ; the sea went high ; their ship was ful of water ; both passengers and mariners were all at their wits end . their case seemed desperate , as may appeare both by their cry to him , and his reproofe of them in the next verse : no maruell therefore if they came . it is christs owne precept : u come vnto me all ye that labour and are heauie laden . and though the best comming to christ be spiritually by faith , yet while he liued vpon the earth there was also a bodily comming to him , commended in the wise men , x that came from the east to ierusalem , by the conduct of a star , to see and worship him , presently after his birth , and y commanded to the shepheards , by the ministery of an angell ▪ and a signe giuen them , by which they should finde him . and it is noted as a fault in nicodemus , that he came to christ , z but he came by night for feare of the iewes , as not daring to ●uouch his comming to him . and there is yet an outward comming to christ required of christians , that although hee be present in all places , and at all times , as he is god ; yet hauing set apart certaine places and times , to religious duties & seruices , our comming to those places , at those times , doe declare & testifie to the world , that a we are not ashamed of him bef●re men : but specially in cases of extremity , we must not onely be ready our selues , but stirre vp and prouoke others , not onely to come , but to runne vnto him for reliefe and succour . and indeed , whether , or to whom should they come in their necessities , but to him , as the text speaketh ? for as the psalmist saith , b whom haue i in heauen but thee , and i haue desired none in the earth with thee : my strength faileth , and my heart also : but god is the strength of my heart , and my portion for euer : for loe , they that withdraw thems●lues from thee shall perish ; thou destroyest all them that goe a whoring from thee : as for me , it is good for me to draw neere to god , therefore haue i put my trust in the lord god. as therefore when after the comfortable sermon to the capernaites , c many of his disciples went backe , and walked no more wi●h him : and iesus said to the twelue : will ye also goe away ? peter answered : lord , to whom shall we goe ? thou hast the words of eternall life : and we beleeue and know , that thou art the christ , the sonne of the liuing god. so in any extremity , whosoeuer seekes for helpe of any other , is deceiued . wee reade in ionah , that in that great tempest , when the ship was like to be broken , and the mariners were sore afraid , that d euery man cryed vnto his seuerall god : that is , either to neptune , or some of their sea-gods , as they were held ; or else to the gods of their seuerall countreyes ▪ and in poperie superstition hath brought in such imitation of the heathen in this kind ; that as they appointed to euery seuerall countrey their seuerall saints , to be prayed vnto for helpe , and so in euery sicknesse a sundry saint . so they had also their saints for the sea . erasmus in a dialogue which h● intitles , the shipwracke , doth pretily set down their superstitious idolatry in this kind : some praying to the virgin mary , terming her the starre of the sea , the queene of heauen , the lady of the world , the hauen of health : some praying to the sea it selfe , powring oyle into it , and bestowing vpon it many sweet phrases , therby to calme it : some calling vpon saint nicholas , christopher , vincent ▪ katharine : some making vowes to the lady of walsingham , and iames of compostella ; if they might escape . but the disciples knew first , that as the prophet saith , e all the gods of the nations were either diuels or idols : ( for the word may be interpreted either way ) . and for the saints depart●d , howsoeuer they knew , that noah had been preserued a who●e yeere in the arke from the danger of the floud ; and f moses had his name giuen him , for his being saued or drawn● out of the water ; and ionah , though he were cast into the sea , yet g god prouided a great fish to saue him : y●t they seeke to none of these for helpe ; for h to which ●f the saints should they turne ? i abraham is ignorant of vs , and israel knowes vs not ; and therefore they take a better course here , they come directly to christ , whom they find able and willing to helpe them . but not content with comming , the text addeth , they awoke him . this is the second part of their action , wherein they may seeme somewhat bold and saucy with their master , to trouble and disquiet him ; especially seeing he reproues them in the next verse : but it is not their awaking of him , but their too much timerousnesse ioyned with incredulitie , which hee reprehends in them , as wee shall see in the handling of that place . in the meane time as it was a special commendation to the master of ionahs ship , that in k a dangerous tempest , he was not only watchful● , and carefull , and painefull in his calling , for the sauing of his ship , himselfe , his men , and goods ; but also would suffer none in the ship to be idle , no not ionah a passenger , but rouzed vp the sluggard : so though it may seeme a b●ld part in the disciples heere , to trouble and disease their master ; and ( in a manner ) to vse force and violence towards him & disturbe him ; yet seeing in ships of all other places , and in the time of tempests of all other times , the safety of all doth depend especially , vpon the carefull vigilancy of the commanders ; who by their experience and authority , are able to doe more good , then many other ordinary men , as this example of the disciples doth giue warrant vnto inferiour persons , if they find their superiours negligent and sleepy , not onely dutifully to aduise ▪ but also to prouoke and stírre them vp , crauing their aides and assistance in time of danger ; so doth it teach the best commanders , not to think scorne of good counsell from the meanest of their followers , and as l naaman , h●●kening to the aduice of a silly girle ▪ was by that meanes freed from his leprosie ; so they may by the seruice of some meane person ( if god so see it good ) m who w●r●eth his own purpose many times by very we●● meanes , free themselues and ships , and men from many dangers . but howsoeuer , the violence and force here vsed by the disciples to their master ( comming by entreaty and praier to craue his helpe ) is such , as he cannot but well like and approue of . for himselfe telleth vs , that n the kingdo●e of heau●n suffereth violen●e , and the violent take it by force . and if o iacob meete with an a●gell , or with god hims●lfe , offering to wrastle wi●h him , he must hold hi● hold fast , and say with him , p i will not let thee goe , except thou blesse me , and this shal cha●ge his name to israel ▪ th●t is , a preuailer with god. our sauiour telling his disciples , q that they ought alwaies to pray , and not to waxe faint : doth confirme it by a parable of an vnrighteous iudge , that neither feared god , nor reuerenc●d man ; who by importunitie of a poore widdow , was drawne to doe her iustice . whereupon he inferres , shall not god a●●nge his elect , which day and night crie vnto him ? yea , though hee suffer long . wee reade how the poore cananitish woman is commended , that would receiue no repulse at our sauiour christs hands , r neither by his silence , nor by his crosse answeres , telling her he was not sent to her , and call●ng her dog : yet she continuing her suite , had her desire granted , wi●h this commendation ; o woman great is thy faith : contrary to the check giuen here to the apostles , o ye of little faith . now for the manner of their awaking him , whether the disciples in comming to him touched him , as the s angell did eliah , or smote him on the side , as the t angell did peter , i cannot determine , because the euangelists doe not report any such thing : i thinke rather , it was their outcrie in their prayer , occasioned by their feare , whereby they awoke him : and indeede prayer in it selfe is so excellent , that as the word of god is the foode of the soule , so thi● is the exercise of the soule , for the obtaining , keeping , and increasing of all spirituall grace . so that as a man cannot keepe his body for any long time in health and strength , vnlesse he vse some exercise , yea , though he fill it with good meate , and feed it most carefully : so although a man doe heare the word of god euery day preached v●to him , and so feede his soule with the foode of life , yet vnlesse he doe by this spirituall exercise of praier , draw the said heauenly food into the seuerall parts of his soule , he shall sensibly feele his faith , hope , loue , patience , & all other spirituall graces , to decrease by little and little ; yea , as ●he exercising of the body , doth not onely preserue it in the naturall vigour , but also ●ncreaseth the strength of it , by keeping it from growing fat and foggy , and preseruing it from sicknesse ; so by the daily vse of prayer , we shall find , that the lord will increase in vs all spirituall graces farre aboue our owne expectation , or the opinion of any other . yea , euen in this life hearty and feruent prayer comming from a faithfull man , is health in sicknesse , riches in pouerty , safety in danger , comfort in aduersitie , and makes supply of all temporall defects and wants whatsoeuer . but aboue all the sea-man ( ●specially in long voyages ) being for the most part debarred of the spirituall food of his soule ( that is , the word of god ordinarily preached ) , should labour to redeeme and recouer that losse , both by reading the word of god , and learned mens workes : but specially by hauing continuall recourse to god in prayer . for it is the end of our preaching to teach men how to pray , and there is not a more infallible signe of a true childe of god , then the spirit or gift of prayer , whereby a man is made able , and willing , and ready , to pray aright vnto god , as the present occasion doth require . art thou by distance of place , imprisonment , trauell , or otherwise remoued from the ordinary hearing of the word preached ? haue daily recourse vnto god by prayer , u three times in a day with daniel ; x seuen times in a day with dauid ; y alwaies as christ teacheth , and z continually , as saint paul commandeth , offer vp this sacrifice morni●g and euening ▪ and say with the prophet , a let my prayer ascend vnto thee as the incense , and the lifting vp of my ha●ds as the euening sacrifice . let it be thy first and thy last worke euery day ; for this is b clauis die● , a key to open the day ; and it is sera noctis , a locke to shut vp the night : it is c signaculum cibi , that which makes thee looke for a blessing on thy meat , thy prayer , or grace , before and after m●ales , and whatsoeuer thou goest about , though thou haue not time to conceiue a prayer in words , yet learne of nehemiah , d to lift vp thy heart vnto the lord. art thou tempted to any euill ? pray to god to giue the● grace and strength to ouercome the tentation : and if thou receiue it not at the first , pray with saint paul e the second and third time . hast thou giuen way , and art thou ouercome by the tentation ? pray for repentance and faith , that thou maist bee reconciled vnto god againe . dost thou find that thou hast deserued gods iudgements , and that they hang ouer t●y head for sinne ? pray that ( if it be his will ) they may be turned away from thee . hath god found thee out , and are his iudgements vpon thee ? rip vp thy heart , consider thy former life , confesse thy sinnes vnto him , pray for deliuerance , either to remoue his iudgements , or to lessen them , or to encrease thy strength and patience to beare thē . again , dost thou find any want of any spirituall grace in thee ? f pray to him that is only able and willing to bestow it vpon thee . dost thou find any comfort by any grace already receiued ? pray for the continuance and increase in it , and for multiplying and increasing of more graces ; g gi●● al● diligence to ioyne vnto your faith vertue , and with v●●tue k●owl●dge , and with knowledge temperance ▪ an● with temperance patience , and with patience godlinesse , and with godlinesse brotherly kindnes , and with brotherly kind●esse lou● . &c. pray not only for thy selfe , but for others , both with thee , and farre from thee : frater si prote solùm oras , solus pro te oras ; si pro omnibus ores , omnes pro te orant : brother ( saith saint augustin● ) if thou onely pray for thy selfe , thou alone prayest for thy self ; if thou pray for all men , all doe pray for thee . a man in the remotest parts of the world should not onely remember his friends at home , but his enemies abroad , and pray for all , that they all may pray for him . now for the necessity of this duty of prayer , if we consider gods commandement , h call vpon me in the day of thy trouble . this is all that he requires , and therefore we say with naamans seruants ; i if the prophet h●d commanded thee a great thing , wouldst thou not haue done it ? how much rather then &c. this commandement of god were a sufficient reason , by the k centurions rule . and christ speaking of an obedient seruant ; l doth his master ( saith he ) thanke him for doing this . but secondly , our owne wants and necessities do constraine vs ; for m wee haue nothing of our selues , but what wee receiue of him ; neither haue we any promise of receiuing any thing without prayer ; n aske and you shall haue . thirdly , our enemies are , first , strong like o the strong man armed that holdeth possession in peace . secondly , many , euen p principalities , powers , worldlie gouernours , princes of darknesse , &c. thirdly , crafty , for q the diuell is a deepe polititian . and r lest we should be circumuen●ed , wee must not be ignorant of his enterprises . as that sometimes hee s transformes himselfe into an angell of light . and there is more heede to be taken of him , when t he comes in the wilie serpent , then when he comes with open mouth u roring like a lion. we see when he came to tempt our sauiour christ , he comes ( as it we●● ) with his psalter in his hand , and x scriptum est in his mouth , it is w●itten ( saith he ) as though he had scripture for his warrant . seeing then god commands vs , our necessities compell vs , and our enemies are so strong , so many , and so craftie , and wee can haue no helpe but of god , and no meanes to obtaine helpe from him , but by prayer , to which he hath annexed his promise , and y he is faithfull that hath promised . seeing that which saint iames telles vs , that z the prayer of a righteous man preuaileth much ▪ is confirmed by examples in holy scripture , that no dutie hath wrought such miracles , not onely in the elements ( as a the opening of the earth to swallow vp corah , dathan and abiran , at the prayer of moses ) . and in the waters at his prayer , b not onely the mak●ng of bitter waters sweet , but c deuiding of the sea in two . and in the aire at the prayer of eliah , d the middle region shut vp from raine for ●hree yeeres and sixe moneths : and at his prayer the e fire descending to consume the captaines and their fifties ) : but also in the heauens , the f sunne to stand still at the prayer of ioshuah ; and the g strongest diuels to bee cast out by this and fasting . yea , seeing this duty doth worke vpon h god himself , to withhold him from pouring downe his i●dgements . all those doe not onely excuse the disciples , but commend them , in comming to their master to awake him , and call vpon him for helpe : and doe teach all good christians ( by their example ) neuer to forget , or neglect the performance of this dutie . but we consider further here , the manner of the disciples comming vnto christ , by the extremitie of danger whereby they were driuen , not onely presently and suddenly to call vpon him , but with exclamation and outcrie to crie and roare to him , thereby to re●eiue present helpe , lest it come too late : for in the great dangers of fier and water ( which two elements are said to haue no mercy ) there must be neither dallying , nor delaying , but without present helpe there is no hope . as therefore if a man shall see his house on fire , hee comes not coldly and faintly to entreat his neighbors help , & to yeeld them reasons : but breakes out into exclamations , fier , fier ! water , water ! ladders , ladders ! helpe , helpe ! we are all vndone , &c. so in this place , in this extreme perill of water , it may wel be presumed , that the disciples being in great feare , skreeked , and made a pitifull noise to awake their master . and howsoeuer the prayers of the godly are neuer vnseasonable , and are therefore to be vsed at all times , and vpon all occasions ( as was said before ) , yet certainely they are neuer so earnest , so feruent , so hearty , and consequently so effectuall , as in extremity of trouble . this therefore is a principall reason why god doth suffer afflictions in this life to seaze vpon , and euen to be ready to ouerthrow his owne dearest children . for though many other reasons hereof are giuen by the fathers , as first , i to shew his iustice against sinne , of which no man is free in this life . secondly , to terrifie the wicked ; for k if iustice begin at the house of god , what shall , &c. thirdly , to exercise their patience , of which they haue neede : no patience but in afflictions . fourthly , to make m conformable to the image of his sonne ; for as christ saith of himselfe ; n ought not christ to suffer these things , and so to enter into glory . so saint paul of his children ; o all that will liue godly in christ , must suffer persecution . fifthly , to weane them from the world , as the nurse annoints the teate with bitter things . sixthly , to make them know , that their disease is not incurable . as the physitian to a desperate patient , wil giue leaue to eate what he list : but to him whom he hath hope to recouer , he denies many things , hee must keepe diet . seuenthly , to assure them , p that they are sons not bastards , being partakers of correction . eightly , to stop satans mouth , that is ready to say , q doth iob serue god for naught . ninthly , to purge vs from the drosse and corruption of our natures : for that which the r flayle is to the corne , to bring it from the straw ; that which the file is to the yron to take off the rust ; that which the fier is to the gold , to purge it from drosse : that is tribulation and affliction to gods children , to do them good . tenthly , but aboue all other reasons , the last remaineth , that they may s call and crie vnto the lord , renouncing themselues , and resting and relying vpon his protection . this is the reason that the prophet dauid desireth of god t that his prayer may ascend as the incense . for as incense can send vp no smoke or sweete perfume , till it come into the fier . so the prayers of the saints , do neuer ascend so forcibly , as in their fiery trials : oratio sine malis , est sicut auis sine alis : prayer vntill affliction stings , is like a bird without wings : it cannot raise it selfe to mount and flie vp to heauen : for if we examine our owne harts , we shall find , that euen the best men that pray vnto god ordinarily euery day , either publikely with others , or priuately by themselues ( which duty is too much neglected by too too many ) , doe while they are free from troubles , call vpon god , but weakely and coldly , and faintly , rather for fashion and custome , then with any sound and sensible feeling of their owne miseries , a they offer the calues of their lippes : and b draw neere vnto god with their mouthes , but their hearts are farre from him : and are therefore attended and accompanied with so many wandring imaginations , and vaine and idle thoughts , euen in the middest of this holy and religious duty , that when they haue done praying , they had neede begin to pray againe , for forgiuenesse of their negligent and carelesse carriage therein . but in affliction when the iudgements of god are vpon vs , and wee are thereby brought , either to the true sense and feeling of our sinne , and of the waight & burden of it pressing vs downe to hel , or to be deiected by any extremitie of sickenesse , or any other danger that may threaten death : this cannot but worke feare and terror : and howsoeuer many of the wicked , that neuer had care to serue god in the daies of their peace , are thereby brought either to murmur and to repine against god , as the israelites in the wildernesse ; or to reuile the meanes , and seeke reuenge , as dogs , that bite at the stone that is throwne at them ; or fall to open blasphemy against god , as iulian the apostata , crying at his death , d vicisti galil●e , o galilean ( meaning christ ) thou hast ouercome ; or lastly , fall into despaire , and make away themselues , as e achitophel and f iudas : yet if they be not past all grace and hope , the iudgements of god wil work remorse in them . wee reade of hard-hearted pharaoh , that at the first would not acknowledge god , and therefore said to m●ses and aaron , g quis est iehoua , who is the lord that i should heare his voice ? yet afterward though he could not for the hardnesse of his heart pray himselfe , yet when the plagues of god were vpon him , he h entreated moses and aaron to pray for him . and againe , i goe not farre away , but pray for me . it is admirable to consider , how the feare of gods iudgements wrought vpon the niniuites at ionahs preaching ; for the text saith of them , that though they were a heathen people that knew not god , and a great people ; k for their citie was of three daies iourney , l and there was in it sixe skor● thousand that knew not their right hand from the left . and they had m fortie daies liberty to bethink themselues before the destruction should come : yet at one dayes preaching , of one prophet , one short sermon : the men of niniueh beleeued god , and proclaimed a fast , n and put on sackcloth from the greatest of them to the least of them ; for the word came to the king of niniueh , and hee arose from his throne , and he laid his robe from him , and put one sackcloth , and sat in ashes , &c. no maruell therefore if our sauiour say of the men in his time , that o the men of niniueh shall rise in iudge●ent with this generation , and co●demne it : for they repented at the preaching of ionah . but much more may it be said of our generation now : for we are not heathen as they were , we haue heard not one onely , but many ionahs , not one day , but many daies , and yeeres , preaching and threatning gods iudgements : we haue not liberty of forty daies granted vs , before we are to expect his iudgement except we repent ; we haue seene and felt many iudgements , both vpon our neighbours and our selues , and yet we are so farre from ioyning together from the greatest to the least , to repent and humble our selues in prayer and fasting , for the diuerting his iudgements , and to p turne from our euill wayes ( as they did ) ; that we continue in sinne , and daily multiply our sinnes , to prouoke him to hasten his iudgement : yea , many of vs ( i feare ) may bee accounted among those , that the apostle prophecied of , that in the last daies should be mockers which would walke after their owne lusts , and say q where is the promise of his comming ? for since the fathers died ▪ all things continue alike from the beginning of the creation . but to all such mockers of gods iudgements denounced by his prophets , let that one example of the iewes ( gods owne people ) be sufficient ; of whom we reade , r that the lord god of their fathers sent vnto them by his messengers , rising vp earely , and sending : for he had compassion on his people , and on his habitation . but they mocked the messengers of god , and despised his words , and misused his prophets , vntill the wrath of the lord arose against his people , and till there was no remedy . we see how the good thiefe in the gospel , rebuked the other thiefe that suffered with him , and railed vpon our sauiour christ ; s fearest thou not god ( saith he ) seeing thou art in the same condemnation . the feare of which condemnation did so worke with him , that in the next verse , after hee had acknowledged his owne sinne , and christs innocency , he entreateth of christ , lord remember me when thou commest into thy kingdome : and receiued this comfortable promise , this day shalt thou be with me in paradise . now if the feare of gods iudgements worke so powerfully vpon the wicked to be in some of them , t the beginning of wisedome ; that is ( as saint augustine compares it ) u as a needle to draw in the thread of the faith and loue of god , wherby the rent is sowne vp betwixt god and them . how is it possible , but the iudgements of god vpon his owne saints , shuld make them cleaue vnto him , and call , and crie , and roare , and neuer giue ouer , till they haue deliuerance ? and if their griefes and sorrowes bee so great , that they cannot expresse them in words , it being true of griefes , le●es loquuntur , ingentes tacen● , that light griefes may bee vttered in words , but extreame griefes doe astonish and depriue men of speech : yet euen in the greatest , with anna , the mother of samuel , x they doe in their troubled spirit poure out their soule before the lord : or with hezekiah , y they chatter as a crane or a swallow , and mourne as a doue . and when we z know not what to pray as wee ought ; the spirit helpeth our infirmities , and maketh request for vs , with sighes and grones which cannot be expressed . but hee that knoweth the heart , knoweth what is the meaning of the spirit , for he maketh request for the saints , according to the will of god. and thus wee see how the deuotions in our prayers are quickened and excited , and stirred vp , by the sensible feeling of gods fatherly corrections , which all his children are partakers of . the vse whereof vnto sea-men , ( nay their aduantage by occasion and necessity ) is , that seeing they spend their liues in continuall dangers : so that they may say with saint paul : a in iour●eying often , in perils of waters , in perils of robbers , in perils of mine own nation , in perils among the gentiles , in perils in the citie , in perils in the wildernesse , in perils in the sea , in perils among false brethren . the more perils they vndergoe , the oftner they should , and shall repaire to god by prayer , in iesus christ , seeing hee hath made two promises ; the one , that b whosoeuer asketh shall receiue : and the other , that c whatsoeuer ye aske the father in my name , he will giue it . if wee ioyne these two that whosoeuer asketh , whatsoeuer h● aske , shall bee granted , that will make vs like children , in all dangers to run vnto our father , and call and cry to him with assured trust to be deliuered . and if we d cleaue fast to god , and haue continuall recourse vnto him ; and then most especially , when we are in most danger : then are we sure , that e nothing shall separate vs from his loue ; neither tribulation , nor anguish , nor persecution , nor famine , nor nakednesse , nor perils , nor sword : no neither death , nor life , nor angels , nor principalities , nor powers , nor things present , nor things to come , nor height , nor depth , nor any other creature , shall be able to separate vs from the loue of god , which is in christ iesus our lord. but heere may bee demanded and obiected , shall any man whosoeuer , receiue any thing whatsoeuer he shall aske of god in christs name ? to this saint iames makes answere : f let him not aske ami●se , to consume vpon his owne lusts . and againe ; g let him aske in faith and not wauer : for a wauering minded man is like a waue of the sea : and as our sauiour christ saith , h let him know what he askes : expounded by saint ●ohn , i if we aske any thing according to his will , he heareth vs. not as the theese that saint chrysostome speakes of , that going to rob , prayed that he might not be taken , and was taken so much the sooner : for conclusion of this point , we obserue two things . 1. that it is no certaine signe of gods grace and fauour , to haue a request granted at gods hand . for when the israelites would needs haue flesh ; the psalmist telles vs , k that he rained fl●sh vpon them as dust , and feathered foules as the sands of the sea . and hee made it fall in the middest of their campe , round about their habitations . so they did eate and were filled , for he gaue them their desire : they were not turned from their lusts , but their meat was yet in their mouthes : when the wrath of god came vpon them , and slew the strongest of them , and smote downe the chosen in israel . l so god gaue them a king at their request , but in his wrath . and the very diuels sometimes haue their request granted , as vers . 32. of this chapter . 2. it is not a signe of reprobation to haue our sute denied ; for the sonnes of zebede m are so serued : and paul himselfe was not heard at the first , n but was faine to pray three times . god doth not grant presently , to make vs to depend vpon him the more . for the delaying of desires , doth make men the more earnest , and things easily granted , are lightly esteemed ; but hee neuer denies any thing that stands with his glory , and his churches good : and thus much of the occasion of their carnestnesse . now for the prayer it selfe , it is very short , but three words ; and i consider in it three things : first , the title they giue him , master , or lord. secondly , their request , saue vs. thirdly , the reason , we per●sh . in the first , i obserue their humility , in calling him , lord and master . in the second , i obserue their weake faith , yet calling to be saued . in the third , their faint hope , and almost forlorne , wee perish . 1 and first for the title or name wherby they call him ; the three euangelists ( which all report this miracle ) doe all differ therein . for the word here vsed by our euangelist , signifies , o lord , acknowledging his rule and authority ouer them . saint marke vseth a word which signifieth , p master , or teacher ; signifying that they had left their former trades of life , to become his disciples , and depend on him as their master . saint luke vseth a third word , which signifies , q one that was set ouer , and had taken care and ch●rge of others : a terme giuen to shepheards , in regard of their sheepe ; and to commanders , both in peace and warre . in the comparing of which words we may conceiue , that there was a kind of confused noyse among the disciples , striuing ( as it were ) by their outcries , who should wake him first , and who should giue him the best title , whereby they might , not only put him in minde of the dutie that belonged to him toward them , as he was their lord and teacher , and master ; but also to shew , that they in this misery depended vpon his only help and assistance , to deliuer them . and here ( seeing that our sauiour christ approuing of these titles , saith vnto them in another place : r ye call me master , and lord , and ye say well , for so i am ) : i might take iust occasion to speake of names and titles , and shew , that as god himselfe in the first giuing of names , to s the day and the night , the heauens , the earth , and ●he seas . and as adam afterward in giuing particular names t to all the creatures , by gods commission and appointment , did make their 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , to be 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , that is , did giue them proper names according to their seuerall proprieties of nature ; so it behoueth euery one , in what place & calling soeuer he be plaeed , to consider what name doth properly belong to his place ; whether it be of rule and gouernment , or of subiection and obedience , and to be stirred vp by those names , to performe those duties that belong to their seuerall callings : whether in the magistracie , or in the ministery ; whether as a husband , as a father , as a master ; and on the other side , whether as a subiect , a scholer , a wife , a childe , a seruant . that seeing seuerall duties doe belong vnto each of these places , and they fitly expressed in the names giuen to euery one , they may learne to make their names and dispositions answerable and sutable : that the argument giuen by the apostle , preferring christ aboue the angels , ( to wit ) u that he was made so much more excellent then the angels , in as much as hee hath obtained a more excellent name then they , might teach all men to studie to excell others in goodnesse , as they are aduanced to higher places , and receiue more honourable names : but the especiall thing that i obserue in these titles , is the humility of the disciples , acknowledging themselues to bee his vassals , his scholers and seruants , that being now in extreame misery , do relie only on his mercy and goodnesse for their deliuerance , that they may seeme to say with the prophet : x behold , as the eyes of seruants looke vnto the hand of their masters , and as the eyes of a maiden vnto the hand of her mistrisse ; so our eyes waite vpon the lord our god , vntill he haue mercy vpon vs. now for the vertue of humility : as pride it was not onely the first sin , both in y the angels , and z in man , but was , and is , the mother and root of all sin , and the bane and poyson of all vertue : so humility it was the first lesson taught to adam after his fall ; a dust thou art , and to dust thou shalt returne . and it was the principall lesson that our sauiour taught his disciples ; both by precept , b learne of me , that i am meeke and humble of heart : and by his owne example ; c behold i haue giue● you an example . and by demonstration , setting a little child in the middest of them , and telling them , d except ye be conuerted , and become as little children , ye cannot enter into the kingdome of heauen . but as this vertue is necessarie for all christians , at all times , so is it most necessary in prayer of all other things , as may appeare in the prayers of the e pharisie and publican ; where the pride of the pharisie ouerthrew al the good deeds that he boasted of : and the humble confession of the publican made him to goe away more iustified : and indeede in the duty of prayer , whether we consider : 1. god , and his excellencie , his maiesty , his omnipotency , and other attributes : 2. our owne corruption , our weaknessa , our wickednesse , euen of the best men , in their best actions , that euen f our righteousnesse is as a filthie and polluted cloth : that our best workes are fitly compared to starres , which haue a little light , but not of themselues , but from the sunne : and that light may be discerned in the night and darke ; but when the sunne ariseth doth not appeare . so our workes , if we compare them with the workes of the wicked , g the workes of darknesse , they shew somewhat ; but compared with the h sonne of righteousnesse ▪ ( from whom wee receiue all the light we haue ) they vanish and are nothing . i say , if we either consider god to whom we pray , or our selues ; wee cannot but in all humility acknowledge our selues to be but i dust and ashes ; to bee k nothing , nor nothing worth : to be l base , wretched , miserable , contemptible : as the heathen haue confessed , not to bee worthie to looke vp to heauen , nor to tread vpon the earth , nor to call vpon his name , considering m our consciences doe accuse vs , and he is greater then our conscience , n hee trieth the heart and the raines . hee hath found , o that the cogitations of the thoughts of our hearts are onely euill cont●nually : p that we were conceiued and borne in sinne . q that wee haue not power of our selues , as of our selues , to thinke a good thought : how then can we dreame or imagine , but to haue r our prayer turned into sinne ; and in stead of s a blessing , to receiue a curse ? if we present not our selues and our praiers vnto him in humility , acknowledging him our lord , our father , and master ; and therefore denying and renouncing our selues , and resting vpon him ; who as a lord and master is able ; and as a tutor and teacher is willing to deliuer vs in his good time . and so much for the terme giuen , lord or master . the second followeth , that is , the request , in these words , saue vs. the sense whereof is plaine , that the disciples when they came to iesus , that is the sauiour of the world , when they cry vnto him , saue vs ; doe not speake of eternall saluation of their bodies and soules : but onely of the sauing of their liues from that imminent danger wherein they now are ; being ready to bee drowned as they thought . and indeed this life is very sweet : and as the diuell said of iob , t skin for skin , all that a man hath will he giue for his life . u the philosopher can tell vs , that death is of all terrible things the most terrible : and christians doe account of x death as their last enemie : and we know how vnwelcome such an enemie is to any , that spares no man , and hath a y statute for it , that all must become his subiects . they know also that z death is the reward of sinne , and consequently , a that after death must come a iudgement , when as euery man must receiue the things that he hath done in the flesh , according to that hee hath done , be it good or euill . as for this life , they know it to be a blessing of god , and the prolonging thereof promised to the obseruers of the 5. commandement . wheras iudgements are denounced to the wicked , b they shall not liue halfe their dayes . so that if c the death of gods saints be precious in his sight : and d hee hath giuen his angels charge ouer them , to keepe them in all their waies , that they dash not their foot against a stone : no maruell if they call to christ , for the sauing of their liues . but on the other side if life bee so sweete , and death so bitter , how commeth it to passe , that the godly many times desire death ? not onely in impatiency vnder the crosse , as iob e cursing the day of his birth : and eliah being persecuted by iezabel , f that he desired to die , and said : it is enough , o lord , take my soule ▪ for i am no better then my fathers : and the prophet ionah , after the lord had spared the city of nineueh , prayes ; g now therefore , o lord , take i beseech thee my life from me , for it is better for mee to die then to liue : but euen in a christian resolution , the apostle paul saith , h i desire to bee dissolued , and to bee with christ : and old simeon prayes , i lord now lettest thou thy seruant depart in peace according to thy word . to this we answere ; that for iob , and eliah , and ionah , they shewed themselues to be men , subiect to passion , and are not therin to be imitated and followed by vs : and for saint paul , and simeon , and all holy martyrs , that haue in their desire to be freed from sinne , and to bee with christ , ( waiting gods leisure , when it may best stand with his glory , and with their good ) been desirous to die , that is a thing that we should labour and long for , k not to be vnclothed , but to be clothed vpon : that is , not to be wearie of this life , for any crosses or afflictions in it : but to haue christian resolution , patiently to endure all , that god shall thinke fit to lay vpon vs. but our hope of a better life , ( with which we cannot be clothed , till we be vnclothed of this ) makes vs desire , when god sees it good , to make vs wearie of the pleasures and delights of this life , which are vaine and transitorie in comparison of the other , which are eternall . i conclude therefore that it is not onely lawfull and conuenient , but necessary for a man in extreame danger of death , to call vpon god for deliuerance from the danger ; so that he referre his will to gods will , and be resolued of a better life , if it please god to take away this . euery christian , though weake , is willing to liue , and patient to die , as god pleaseth : but the strong christian is patient to liue , and willing to die ; for being assured of the mortality of the soule that it dies not , and of the resurrection of the body : he knowes that l they are blessed that die in the lord , they rest from their labours ; and being wearied with the great burthen of his sinnes , he desireth that rest . but here in these words , saue vs , we haue before obserued , the faith of the disciples , acknowledging his power to saue them , and expecting it though very faintly . it was their faith , whereby they thought hee was able to saue them ; but the weaknes of their faith , that they imagined he could not saue them , except he were awake . and no maruell if their faith were yet weake , ( for the confirmation wherof this miracle was chiefly wrought ) being yong schollers , fresh-water souldiors , newly entertained by our sauior christ , & not fit to be sent forth yet into the world as may appeare in the tenth chapter of this gospell . much more fearfull seemes to be the case of saint peter , who hauing seene this miracle , and in it the command that our sauiour had ouer the winds and sea ; and hauing receiued commission as a chiefe apostle , not only m to preach the gospell , n but himselfe to worke miracles , doth yet after all this , at another time being at the sea , and our sauiour christ not with them , and the ship tossed on the sea with waues , and a contrary wind ; when first hee and the rest were afraid of christ walking vpon the sea , crying out for feare that he had been a spirit : and christ had so comforted them , that peter desired to walke vpon the water to meet him , and had warrant from his master so to doe , and accordingly walked vpon the water : yet the text saith , that when he saw a mighty wind , he was afraid , and as he began to sinke , he cried , saying , master saue me : so immediately iesus stret●hed forth his hand and caught him , and said vnto him ▪ o thou of little faith , wherefore didst thou doubt ? if therfore saint peter , after many more experiences and trials of his masters power , and after commission receiued from christ , did not so venterously desire to walke vpon the water , as cowardly stagger in his faith at the sight of a great wind , his lord and master being so nigh him and awake ; though it cannot excuse , yet it may lessen somewhat the fault and weakenesse in the disciples faith in this place , that may seeme to bee in greater danger , and their master asleepe . for the vse of this point , i say with the apostle . p all these things came to them for ensamples , and were written to admonish vs , vpon whom the ends of the world are come . our sauiour christ would teach them , that they were but men , and so weake and feeble in themselues , that they ought both to acknowledge their weakenesse , and labor continually to increase their strength : but therein not to trust to themselues , but to depend vpon him , and say with the man in the gospell , q lord i belieue , helpe my vnbeliefe . and if the case were so with them , that were specially called out of the world by our sauiour christ , and enioyed his presence , let vs take heede , that we arrogate not too much vnto our selues , and whatsoeuer measure of grace we haue receiued , remember the counsell of the apostle : r be not high-minded but feare . i write this the rather , because that which i find in s. chrysost. concerning saylers and seamen in long voyages , that a tempest to them is nothing , they haue seene and felt and ouerliued so many tempests , that they are growne familiar with them . they are as old beaten souldiers that feare neither blowes nor bullets , and as dauid , because t he had killed a lyon and a beare perswaded himself that he could kill goliah ; so they hauing been in as great dangers in other voyages as may be , haue now ( they thinke ) such resolution , that they cannot feare to meetwith death it self . but take heed thy resolutions be truly grounded in christ , lest it proue presumption . be not too rash , nor foole-hardy vnder the name of courage ( better called curre-rage ) ; but know that thou art a man , and thy faith in god onely makes thee truely couragious : rest therefore in his protection , and striue by all meanes to increase and strengthen thy faith ; crie with the apostles , u lord increase our faith , and then neither storme , nor tempest , nor x raine , nor wind , nor flouds , shall hurt thee : for though thou bee in a mouing house , yet thou art builded vpon the true rock● , against which y the gates of hell shall not preuaile . but of the small measure of the disciples faith , and the wants in it , more in the next verse christs reproofa . we come now to the third and last point of their praier , the reason , we perish . wherein was obserued their faint , and almost forlorne hope of deliuerance from their present danger : for they say not , we shall perish , or we are like to perish : but in the present , we perish . as if they should haue said ; we haue hitherto waited and expected in hope , that the tempest would haue ouerblowne : we were loth to trouble and awake you so long as the danger was not desperate ; but now the tempest continues , the ship is full of water , and is ready to sinke , euen at this instant ; we haue onely time left to tell thee in a word we perish . it appeares by this in what pitifull perplexitie they breake out into this complaint . the prophet dauid indeuoring to expresse the great danger of the people of god , and gods mercy in deliuering them , doth make choice of this comparison whereby to set it forth ; z if the lord had not been on our side ( may israel now say ) , if the lord had not been on our side , when men rose vp against vs , they had swallowed vs vp quicke , when their wrath was kindled against vs ; then the waters had drowned vs , and the streame had gone ouer our soule : then had the swelling waters gone ouer our soule . as if the greatest danger that could befall men in this world could not be greater , then to be swallowed vp quicke , to bee drowned and ouerwhelmed with water . but let the danger be neuer so great : a good christian must be sure to retaine hope , as a the anchor of the soule both sure and stedfast , as the apostle speaketh , which laying fast hold vpon christ , can neuer be moued : for as the body liues spirando by breathing , so the soule liueth sperando by hoping , and as expirare to leaue to breathe , is the death of the body ; so desperare to despaire and leaue to hope ▪ is the most miserable estate of the soule . the heathen man can say , dum spiro spero , that is , while i breathe i hope . but the christian goeth further , & saith , dum expiro spero , when i leaue to breathe i hope still . holy iob telleth vs , b that the hypocrite hath no hope if god take away his soule : but of himselfe hee is confident , c though the lo●d kill me ●et will i trust in him ▪ and so speakes salomon , the righteous hath hope in his death . and againe , e there will bee an end , and thy hope shall not be cut off . how comes it then to passe , that the disciples here are so dismaied at the danger of death at the most ? f orig●n writing on this place makes answere by way of dialogue , first speaking thus to the disciples ▪ how can you possibly feare danger , that haue the sauiour of the world aboard you ? you haue life with you , and are you afeard of death ? are ye afraid of a tempest , that haue the maker and creator of tempest with you ? dare you awaken him , as if he could not deliuer you while he slept ? to this he makes answere in the disciples names ; we are weake and young christians y●t ; our tendern●sse makes vs tremble ; we haue not yet seene christ crucified , nor been confirmed by his passion , and resurrection , and ascending into heauen , nor by his sending , and the descending of the holy ghost vpon vs ; therfore we are weake ▪ and heare that reproof● of our lord , o ye of little faith , which we willingly beare and s●ffer . thus farre origen . but to leaue both him and them . the vse that we are to make vnto our selues , is to bee warned by them , neuer to forsake our hold for any danger , be it neuer so great : but g to keepe the profession of our hope without wauering , for hee is faithfull that hath promised . and let vs be assured , that there is no depth of danger either outward to the body , or inward to the soule so great , but if we sing with the prophet dauid , a de profu●dis as he did , with a true heart , and cry , h out of the depth haue i cried vnto thee o lord : lord heare my prayer ▪ &c. if when all other helpes faile ▪ we reserue the anchor of hope , to cast forth vpon the lord christ , he wil not leaue vs , nor faile vs , nor forsake vs , but our greatest crosses shall bee our greatest comforts vpon our deliuerance , whether he see good to doe it by life or death : for i christ is our life , and death is to vs aduantage . and seeing sea-men doe , or should determine before they ship themselues , to see euery day ▪ death before their eyes , they ought to arme themselues with christian resolution , depending vpon gods prouidence , without which a haire shall not fall from their heads , so to encounter the greatest difficulties , by this that they know their hope to bee in christ , and k if it were onely in this life , then were christians of all other the most miserable : but now they are so farre from perishing , that l god so loued the world , that he ga●e his onely begotten sonne , that whosoeuer beleeueth in him should not perish , but haue life euerlasting ▪ hitherto we haue seene the occasions of the miracle , christ being fast asleepe , and by reason of the extreme danger , now newly awaked by the crie of his disciples . it remaines that wee come to the miracle , and the meanes whereby it was wrought ( to wit ) his word onely , rebuking the winds and the sea . but yet our sauiour makes no such haste , but that first he reprehends his disciples and ●aith , why are you fearefull , o ye of little ●aith ? and yet some writing vpon this place , doe thinke it to bee no reprehension ; but rather , that before he will calme the sea , hee doth onely strengthen , and encourage his disciples in their faith and hope , which was yet very weake , and rid them of their feare and fainting . and ( if we do so vnderstand it ) the meaning is , that as in the m apparitions of angels to holy men and women bot● in the old & new testamēt , they were strucken ordinarily with such feare , that they could not deliuer their messages , till they had rid thē frō that feare , and therfore began their speeches so ; feare not , or be not afraid . or as our sauiour doth himselfe afterward to his disciples at sea , when they were n troubled , and cried out for feare , thinking him to be a spirit . he saith to them , be of good comfort : it is i , be not afraid . so according to this interpretation , it should be a speech , to raise vp their deiected harts and spirits , and to relieue and comfort them . and if wee vnderstand the meaning in this sense , then we learne here , the difference betwixt this , and other of christs miracles ; for that in them he cured the bodily diseases , of the leprosie , paulsey , blindnesse , deafenesse , lamenes : but in this he cured the inward afflictions of the mind , in immoderate griefe , feare , fainting , and distrust of his mercie ; which are farre greater then bodily sicknesses . and herein he teacheth vs , that though their faith was very weake , o that he doth not breake the bruised reede , nor quench the smoaking flaxe , but comfort and nourish , and cherish the least desires of goodnesse in his saints and children . and in that hee doth this before he worke the miracle , he not onely sheweth , that he hath more care of their soules then of their bodies : but withall teacheth them ( and in them all christians ) to be principally carefull for the health of their soules , without which they are p dead spiritually while they are aliue . but i take it rather ( as the current both of the ancient fathers and new writers doe agree ) to be a reprehension or reproofe of the disciples , containing , first , a question , why are ye fearefull ? secondly , an answere , o ye of little faith . the question may seeme strange ; for how should they not be feareful , that saw the danger of present death before their eyes , as they verily thought ? they were men subiect to passions , and imminent perils cannot but produce the passion of feare , they must be either stoicks or stocks that are not moued with such apparent danger . but it was not their feare , but the excessiue measure thereof that our sauiour reprehends ; and therefore saint marke renders it so , q why are you so fearefull ? that is , though the danger be neuer so great , yet you ought not thus to be faint-hearted and dismaied ; you might call vpon me , but not with such exclamations ; you might awake me , but not so ouercome with passion , as if you were in despaire of helpe ; your extreame feare and want of faith doth you more harme , then either the winds or the ●eaes : why are you so feareful● ? now to let passe the nature and necessity of feare in generall , and to hold me to the text . it was necessary at this time for them to feare . for without it there would haue been little occasion , and small vse of the miracle following ; neither could it haue wrought such impression in them as it did . neither are christians to behold gods iudgements but with feare . r the lyon hath roared , who will not be afraid . and moses at the giuing of the law with lightnings and thunders said , s ● feare and quake , much more the people , of whom t god saith , o that there were such an heart in them , to feare me alway . now howsoeuer the scripture telleth vs , that u christ hath deliuered vs from the hands of our enemies , that wee being deliuered , may serue him without feare , in holinesse and righteousnesse before him , all the daies of our life . and againe ; x that we haue not receiued the spirit of bondage to feare againe , but we haue receiued the spirit of adoption , whereby we crie abba father . and so saint iohn ; y there is no f●are in loue , but perfect loue casteth out feare . in which respect our sauiour giueth this charge ; z feare not little flocke : for it is your fathers pleasure to giue you a kingdome . yet these and all such places , as they are to be vnderstood of a seruile and ●lauish feare , not of that filiall and childlike feare , wherby children stand in awe of their parents , and dare not offend them , especially while they are young , for feare of correction , yea , for feare of disinheriting : so as salomon saith ; a there is a time for all things , there is a time in gods children for seruile feare , and that is in their first beginning of their repentance and conuersion vnto god. for no man can truly repent , vntill the spirit of god by the shrill trumpet of the law , and the punishments due vnto the breakers of the law contained in that one sentence ; b curs●d is euery man that conti●ueth not in all things that are written in the booke of the law , to doe them : which is a fearefull sentence if we obserue the words , that they are not only miserable and wretched , but accursed ; not onely some or many , but euerie one ; not onely that doth not begin , but that doth not continue , and constantly perseuere vnto the end ; not onely in some points of the law , but in all things written in the booke of the law ; not onely to affect and desire , but to doe them . this ( i say ) is a fearefull sentence , and vntill it haue rowzed vp the ●inners drowzie conscience , and both set before his eyes his manifold breaches and transgressions of gods commandements , and presented him with the fearefull spectacle of eternal death and condemnation , due vnto him therefore : so that the poore sinner holding vp his hand ( as it were ) at the barre of gods iudgement seat , being selfe-conuicted and condemned , doth ( in a manner ) find himselfe in hell , feeling the terrors of god fighting against him , that he is faine to crie out c miserable man that i am , who shall deliuer me ? til then there is no place for repentance , nor no way for faith , to apprehend and lay hold of the sweete and comfortable promises of god in iesus christ. and though where faith and loue are entertained ( after our conuersion ) according to the measure of grace which we receiue in thē , this seruile feare of hell and condemnation , be expelled & cast out , as s. iohn speaketh : yet seeing we can haue no perfection in any grace in this life , and gods best children doe still carrie with them concupiscence , the body of sin , and as they are daily subiect to infirmities , so many times fall into grosse ●innes . as a leaking ship had neede of continuall pumping ; and a beggars rotten coat of continuall patching ; ●o our liues haue neede of continuall repenting , which cannot be without the beholding of gods iudgements with feare : and therefore as the prophet willes vs , to d serue the lord in feare , and reioyce in ●rembling . so the apostle aduiseth vs , e to worke out our saluation in feare and trembling . and as saint peter and saint iude doe propound the iudgements of god against f the angels , against the old world ▪ against sodome and gomorrha ▪ because ( as the poet saith ) oderunt peccare mali formidine poenae , that is , euill men abstai●e from doing euill for feare of punishment . and saint augustine ; si non potes propter amorem i●stitiae , fac propter timorem poenae : if thou canst n●t abstaine from sinne for loue to righteousnesse , yet doe it for feare of punishment . so the feare of punishment breedes abstinence from sinne ; and that abstinence a will and desire to doe good ; from thence a delight and pleasure in goodnesse . and thus gods best children doe make good vse of that feare , that proceedeth from the meditation of his iudgements , as a bridle to restraine them from sinne , and a spurre to set them forward in the seruice of god. it was therfore the excesse of feare that our sauiour here reproued in his disciples , that they were so discouraged and dismaied , that they were euen in a maner past hope of deliuerance , notwithstanding his presence . the feare of death is naturall , and so far from being sin , that our sauiour christ himself had the sense thereof , when before his passion saint matthew reporteth , g that hee began to bee sorrowfull , and grieuously troubled . and s. marke saith , h he began to be troubled , & in great heauines : which the apostle expoundeth thus ; i that in the daies of his flesh he did offer vp prayers and supplications with strong crying and teares , vnto him that was able to saue him from death , and was also heard in that which he feared : and if this were the case k of the greene tree , what can we expect of the withered . if christ himself were so affected with the sense of death , no maruell though his apostles now in the time of their minority , do cry out with the prophet , l mine heart trembleth within me , & the terrors of death are fallen vpon me ; feare & trembling are come vpon me , & a horrible feare hath couered me . and again , m i am afflicted & at the point of death , from my youth i suffer thy terrors , doubting of my life . thine indignation goeth ouer me , and thy feare hath cut me off . so that our sauiour doth here not simply reproue them for their feare , but for the exceeding measure thereof , proceeding from their want of faith : as himself witnesseth in the words , following : o ye of little faith : wherin he answereth to the question before propounded by himself , and sheweth , that in stead of their exclamation before ( we perish ) , they should rather haue said with the apostle , n we are afflicted on euery side , yet not in distresse : we are in doubt , but yet despaire not : we are persecuted , but not forsaken ▪ cast down , but we perish not . now the question is , what faith it is , the want whereof our sauiour doth here charge the disciples withal : and i vnderstand it , not of iustifying faith , but of the faith of working miracles , that they beleeued not in christ , that he was able miraculously to deliuer them out of the danger , though it were neuer so great . for as to work a miracle , there is faith required , as christ speaketh to them afterwards : o verily i say vnto you , if ye had faith as much as a graine of mustard seede , ye shall say to this mountaine , remoue hence to yonder place , & it shall remoue , and nothing shal be vnpossible vnto you . so must there be faith in thē vpon whom the miracle is wrought : and therfore when the father of the child that was possessed , said to christ : p if thou canst doe any thing , help vs , and haue cōpassion on vs : he answereth him : if thou canst beleeue , all things are possible to him that beleeueth ▪ and therfore that which our euangelist saith of nazareth where our sauior was brought vp , q that he did not many great works there for their vnbeleefes sake . s. marke expresseth thus : r he could not there do any great works , saue that he laid his hands vpon a f●w sick folk , & healed them . and he maruelled at their vnbeliefe : for as faith s can draw vertue from christ vnawares for the working of miracles , and t make christ wonder ; so infidelity & vnbeleefe doth not only eclipse and darken , but also let and hinder , the powerfull working of gods grace , from doing vs any good , either to our bodies or our soules . and therfore s. august . doth fitly compare faith , to the mouth of a vessel , whereby the sweet liquor of gods grace is poured in ; and infidelity to a couer or stopple , that hinders the entrance of any such liquor . so that the meditatiō of this point is that of the apostle : u take heede brethren , lest at any time there be in any of you an euill heart of vnbeleefe , to depart away from the liuing god : but exhort one another daily , while it is called to day , lest ye bee hardened through the deceitfulnesse of sinne . let no man say in his extremity with the wicked ; x tush , god hath forgotten , hee hideth away his face and will neu●r see : or with iobs wife : y curse god and die . but let vs rather as the apostle willeth vs , z hold the profession of our faith without wauering . a let vs not cast away our confidence , which hath great recompence of reward . let vs , b being compassed with a great cloud of witnesses , cast away euery thing that presseth downe , and the sinne that hangeth so fast on , let vs run with patience the race that is set before vs , looking to iesus , the author and finisher of our faith , &c. and wheras miracles are ceased , and therefore in that kind no such faith required of vs : yet our true iustifying faith ( which is proper to gods children ) shall giue vs c such peace with god , and peace in conscience , that we shall be d as bold as lions , and not feare any perils , nor death it selfe : e whose sting is now taken aw●y by christ : but as the fishes are fresh in the salt waters , so are wee free from hurt in the greatest perils ; and as the apostle saith , f bee more then conquerors . and thus much of christs reproofe of his disciples . now followeth the miracle it selfe , wherein i obserue these particulars : first , the time , then : secondly , the manner , he arose . thirdly , the meanes , he rebuked the winds and th● sea . lastly , the worke , there was a great calme . and first for the time : we see that howsoeuer our sauiour christ hath hitherto carried himselfe like a meere man , and lay still , as if he neglected the danger , wherein both hee and his disciples were : yet now hee will abide no longer , it is time , and high time that he shew himselfe to be god , and giue them deliuerance . to teach all men in extremity of danger , as to fly to god by pra●er , and depend vpon his helpe : so not to set or prescribe him a time , but to wait and expect his leisure ; knowing , that as he best vnderstands the most seasonable times ; so he will not ouerslip one minute , when he sees it may most make for his glory , and his childrens good . diuines doe impute it for a great fault vnto g ozias , and the bethulians , that would limit their expectation of deliuerance at gods hand , to fiue dayes , and if they had not helpe by that time , then to waite on god no longer , but to deliuer their city into the hand of the enemie . but certainly christians , as in all their necessities , they referre themselues to gods mercies ; so likewise they referre the time to him when hee sees best : and therfore christ in the working of his miracles , would not be aduised by his mother ; for when she told him at the marriage in cana of galile , h they haue no wine ; his answere is , woman , what haue i to doe with thee ? mine houre is not yet come . as if he should haue said ; mother , i know that thou desirest that i should miraculously supply the want of wine whereof thou speakest , and my purpose and meaning is so to doe ; but i know my time best when to doe it , and i wil performe it in his due time : and so it may be said of this miracle , that till now his houre or or time wherein to doe it was not come : but now all things being fitted and brought to an head : as we see in diseases many times , vbi desinit medicus incipit deus : that is , when the physitions giue ouer their patients for desperate , god will shew his power to cure them . so when the disciples were brought past all hope of life , ( except by way of miracle ) then , and not till then , the text saith , he arose : which is the second part in the miracle , containing the manner . now for this arising of christ , the prophet dauid , in the person of god , may seeme to describe it . i now for the oppression of the needy ( saith hee ) and for the sighes of the poore : i will vp saith the lord , and set at liberty him whom the wicked hath snared ▪ and as the psalmist saith in another place , k if god arise , his enemies shall be scattered , they also that hate him , shall fly before him : as the smoke vanisheth , so shalt thou driue them away : and as the wax melteth before the fire , so shall the wicked perish at the presence of god : which psalme athanasius called flagellum diaboli , the scourge of the diuell : as if the recitall of it were able to make the diuels in hell quake . the prophet dauid doth therefore in his greatest crosses and distresses repose his chi●fest hope in gods arising : and to that end serue all those short eiaculations ( as the fathers call them ) or piercing prayers , l o lord arise , helpe me my god : and againe , m arise o lord in thy wrath , and lift vp thy selfe against the rage of mine enemies , and awake for me , &c. and in another place , n vp lord , let no man preuaile . and againe , o vp lord , disappoint him , cast him downe . in all which places , and the like , ( which are very ordinary in the booke of psalmes ) the prophet doth call vpon god , as if he were asleepe , and had need to awake and arise . indeed eliah doth by an holy ironie , m●cke the prophets of baal with their god : p it may bee ( saith he ) that he sleepeth and must bee awaked : but our prophet tels vs of our god , q that he that keepeth israel doth neither slumber nor sleepe : hee doth not so much as slumber , much lesse sleepe ; but he doth seeme to be many times as carelesse of his church , suffering it to runne into extreame danger , as if he were asleepe , and to bee awaked and called vp , by the supplication of his distressed children . but here our sauiour ( as wee haue shewed before ) was truly asleepe as hee was man ( though hee could not sleepe as he was god ) ; and being awakened , though hee could haue wrought the miracle and laine still ; yet to shew his readinesse to doe his disciples good , and his authority ouer the windes and seas , he arose . therby both giuing exceeding comfort to the deiected spirits of his disciples , when they see him so yare and ready to bestirre himselfe for their sakes ; and in shewing himselfe to the windes and the sea , not onely as the commander , but the creator of them : daring ( as it were ) the one to blow , or the other rage and swell against him any longer : and thus he doth shew his power and authority ouer them , which will be more fully expressed in the words following , containing the meanes of the miracle by his word onely : he rebuked the wind and the sea : which was the third particular obserued in the miracle . in which words wee obserue , that christ doth not in this miracle as in the raising of lazarus , r betake himselfe to prayer to his father ; nor vse any other meanes whereby to effect it , but onely by his bare word , commanding these insensible creatures to be quiet ; and saint marke sets downe his words : s peace and be still . so that herein he shewes and proues himselfe to be god : according to that of the prophet dauid , t whatsoeuer pleased the lord , that did he in heauen and in earth , in the sea , and in all the depths . and againe , u thou rulest the raging of the sea , when the waues thereof arise , thou stillest them . and in another place : x the waues of the sea are mar●ellous , through the noyse of many waters , yet the lord on high is more mighty . from which places , and other such like , i gather , that the sea ( especially being troubled by winds and stormes ) is an vnruly creature , not to be controlled or kept vnder but by god onely . it is true that moses , y by stretching out his hand on the red sea , diuid●d the waters : but the text telleth vs in the same place , that moses did it not by his owne power : for the lord caused the sea to run backe by a strong east wind all the night , and made the sea dry land . z the waters of iordan gaue way also to the feet of ●he priests , and were diuided , till all the people went ouer vpon dry land . and the same a iordan was diuided by the striking of it with eliahs cloake ; both by eliah him selfe , and by elisha . but of these miracles wee may well say with the prophet , b what ailed thee , o thou sea , that thou fl●ddest , and thou iordan that thou wast turned back ▪ and we may answere with him , the earth trembled at the presence of the lord , at the presence of the god of iacob . for all men that haue receiued power from god to worke miracles , must confesse of themselues , as peter and iohn after the curing of the cripple that lay at the gate of the temple , called beautifull : c yee men of isra●l , why maruell ye ●t this ? or why looke ye so stedfastly on vs ? as though by our owne power or godlinesse we had made this man goe . the god of abraham isaac and iacob , the god of your fathers , hath glorifi●d his sonne iesus , whom ye betrayed , &c. and a little after : and his name hath made this man sound , whom ye see and know , through faith in his name : and the faith which is by him , hath giuen him perfect health in his whole body , in the presence of you all . so paul and barnabas , vpon the like miracle wrought by them vpon another cripple at lystra , when the people and priests would haue honoured them as gods ; d rent th●ir clothes , and ran among the people , crying and saying , o men , why doe you these things ? we are euen men subiect to the like passions that ye be ; and pr●ach vnto you that ye should turne from these vaine things vnto th● liuing god , which made heauen and earth , the sea , and all that in them are &c. now then as no man can worke any miracle but as an instrument , by whose hand and ministery god worketh whatsoeuer hee pleaseth in all places : so much lesse can any coniurers , or sorcerers , or witches , or the diuell himselfe , worke any miracle : for though the pharisies blasphemously charge our sauiour christ in his working of miracles , e that he casteth out diuels by the power of beelzebub the chiefe of the diuels : yet it is certaine , that the diuell , though he hath power to doe many things which are wonderfull to ignorant men ( that vnderstand not the causes of things , and f seeke not into the depth of his subtilties ) , yet hee had neuer power to worke any miracle : for the greatest extent of the diuels power , is either in illusions , or true workes . by illusions he may g d●ceiue the senses of men , either by casting a mist before the eyes of men ; or by tempering , or rather distempering of the humours in the eyes . for true works , he may h moue windes and thunder , not to create them , but the matter being before , he is able to stir them vp ; he is able to i infect the creatures , as the riuers , and the fishes in it : he is able to take k the shape of a man being dead : yea l to present himselfe like an angell of light . he can m corrupt the vnderstanding , by taking away the seede of gods word , that is sowne , out of our remembrance . he can n hinder the preaching of the word in gods ministers . he can blind the mind of man , o by signes and lying wonders : he can p work● outragious affections in men ▪ as in saul , and in q those that we reade were possessed in the gospell , as in the 18. verse of this chapter . and lastly , he r can bee a lying spirit in the mouthes of false prophets , to deceiue wicked men ▪ to bring them to their end ; as in the case of achab , pe●swading him to goe fight against ramoth in gilead . but all this power of the diuell is confined and limited within two bounds : the first ▪ that he is able to doe nothing without gods permission and sufferance ; as appeareth in s iob , in t saul , in u ●hab ; and in the end of this chapter , that the diuels could not enter into the herd of swine , vntill they had gotten leaue of our sauiour christ. the second is , that they can doe nothing , but that is agreeable to nature , and therefore can worke no miracles , which are aboue nature . the diuels may , in respect of their great knowledge in naturall things , being of a spirituall nature , not troubled mole corporis , by any hinderance of x a body corruptible , to presse downe their soule ; and by their long experience of the causes and effects in nature , they may know and foretell some naturall things to come : but their knowledge is ioyned with much ignorance ; they vnderstood not how god did worke the saluation of his elect in the fall of adam , and in christ : they were not sure when christ came into the world , that it was hee : they know not the thoughts of mens hearts , but onely by their outward actions they iudge of their inward inclinations : for y god onely is the searcher of the heart and raines ; and though as gods ape , hee doe striue to imitate his miracles , yet could hee neuer worke any true miracle : as the raising of the dead ; the staying of the course of the sunne : the causing of women that are past children and barren , to conceiue : a virgin to beare a sonne : the preseruing of men from burning , being in a ho●e fierie furnace : or , the calming of the sea from tempest , as it is in this place . the which argument i haue handled the more at large , because of a strange opinion of many men both at sea and land , concerning the power of the diuell in this matter , especially of winds and tempests . for ordinarily , if any tempestuous weather doe arise , it is presently ascribed to the diuell ; and men say , that there are some coniurers abroad : and i haue heard some trauellers auouch , that in lapland , any man may for money buy what winde hee please , at a witches hand to serue his turne , and make vse of when he list . for answere whereunto i say , that i neuer finde in the scriptures , that the diuell hath any power either to create a body , or destroy a body , or transforme any body ; as of a man into a beast : and therefore the windes , the lightnings , the thunders , the tempests , and all other meteors , they are the creatures of god , as i haue shewed before , in the description of the nature of the winds and tempests : so that the diuel is not the first cause of any of them ; but they being ingendred in the middle region of the aire , and the diuell being , as the apostle saith , z the prince that ruleth in the aire : hee can , when god will vse his seruice , and giues him permission , hurrie those windes together , and raise tempests , as a secondarie meanes both at land and sea , both for a iudgement and punishment of the wicked , and for the triall of the faith , patience , hope , and dependance of gods children vpon him : who know , that a a haire shall not fall from their heads without his prouidence : and therefore where the diuell doth most rage they receiue the greatest comfort . as therefore the enchanters of pharaoh , striuing by their lying wonders to imitate the miracles wrought by god , by the hands of moses and aaron , were faine at the last , ( euen in a most vile creature , to wit , lice ) constrained to confesse , b that it was the finger of god. so much more should al christians in the sensible feeling of any of gods iudgements , and the serious meditation of them , confesse with old ely , c it is the lord , let him doe what seemeth him good : and with hezekias , d the word of the lord which thou hast spoken is good . farre be it therefore from them , to runne with saul in their extremities , e to a witch to aske counsell of the diuell ; against which sort of people , f the law of god is plaine , g that they should be put to death . but let them know , that whatsoeuer power the diuell falsely ascribeth to himselfe , as , h that all kingdomes of the earth , and the glory of them are deliuered to him , and are at his disposing : or whatsoeuer power the scriptures ascribe i to him and his angels ; as that the apostle calleth them k principalities , powers , &c. yet as was said before , his power is restrained and limited by god. and though as l a strong man armed he hath taken possession of all men by nature now corrupted , yet christ is stronger then he , that takes from him the things in which he trusteth and diuideth the spoiles . to which the prophet esay alluding saith , m in that day the lord with his sore , and great , and mighty sword shall visit leuiathan , that piercing serpent , euen leuiathan that crooked serpent ; and he shall slay the dragon that is in the sea. and that speech of the prophet zachary , n the lord reproue thee satan , sheweth the power of christ aboue his . and himselfe shewing his victory ouer the diuell , saith o now shall the prince of the world be cast out . and he not onely expressed his power against satan in word , but in deed ; both casting out of diuels out of the possessed himself , and giuing power and authoritie to his apostles and disciples to doe it also . therfore doe the apostles , p saint peter , and q saint iude tell vs , that the diuels are kept in chaines , as christs captiues , and cannot stirre to doe harme , further then he shall giue them leaue . and howsoeuer it is comfort enough to all gods children , r that he 〈◊〉 giuen his holy angels charge ouer them to keepe them , to pitch their tents about them , s to fight for them , and being stronger then the d●uels to ouercome them . so that if they looke to god by the eye of faith , t they shal see as elisha shewed his seruant , that there are more with them then against them , for they are compassed about with horses and chariots of fire , to defend them from all hurt , and to destroy their enemies . yet they haue a further cōfort in god , who is alwaies present with them ; and therfore say with the apostle , u if god be with vs , who can be against vs ? or with the prophet dauid , x the lord is my shepheard , therefore i shall want nothing ; yea , though i walk through the vall●y of the shadow of death , i will feare no euill ▪ for thou art with me , thy rod and thy staffe , th●y comfort me . and thus we see , that god hath onely absolute power in himself y to worke miracles , and so that christ in the working of this miracle by his word , onely commanding the winds and the sea , doth thereby shew himselfe to be god , by whose word as z all things at the first were created of nothing so now al things and actions not onely of men , but of all other creatures , yea , euen of the diuels themselues are ordered and directed ; to teach all good christians , in their greatest crosses not to be dismaied or discouraged , seeing they haue god at hand , who hath promised to helpe them , and to whose word all the creatures must yeeld subiection and obedience , as it followeth in the next words , the last thing considered in the miracle , there was a great calme . this is the worke it selfe , containing the obedience of these vnruly creatures to the word of christ , that as the centurion saith to him before in this chapter , a but speake the word onely ▪ and my seruant shall be healed : so here the word no sooner spoken , but a great calme followed . by which wee see the truth of that deliuered by the prophet ; b he sendeth forth his commandem●nt vpon the earth , and his word runneth very swiftly . and a game in the same psalme ; he sendeth out his ice like morsels , who can abide the cold thereof ? he sendeth out his word and mel●eth them ; he ca●s●●h the wind to blow ▪ and the waters to flow . so that as his word can raise a tempest ; c at his word the stormie wind ariseth , and lifteth vp the wau●s of the sea : or as the prophet ieremi● speaketh ; d he giueth by his voice the multitude of waters in the heauen ▪ and he causeth the cloudes to ascend from the earth ; he tur●eth lightnings to raine , and bringeth forth the windes out of his treasures : so at his word ( as they that came to apprehend him , e went backwards and fell to the ground ) . so ( i say ) all the creatures must yeeld obedience , and doe his will , as the sea and wind doe in this place . no maruell therefore , if the apostle do call the afflictions that befall the children of god in this life f light , and but for a moment : for we may say of them , as was said of iulian , nubecula est , cito transibit ; it is but a little cloud , that will soone be blowne ouer ▪ for g heauinesse may indure for a night , but ioy commeth in the morning . after the storme there will come a calme , and though h leuiathan doe make the d●pth boyle as a pot , and the sea like a pot of oyntment , yet our trust is in gods word , as the prophet speaketh , i he appeaseth the noise of the seaes , and the noise of the w●ues thereof . the vse whereof to all men both at sea and land , is to consider the obedience of these disordered creatures , to the word and command of their lord and master , and to compare it to their owne disobedience , vpon whom neither the word of god , nor his promises , nor his threatnings , nor his blessings , nor his iudgements , can worke so much , as his bare word did heere on these insensible things . the prophet ieremie to draw the iewes to obedience vnto god , doth propound the example of the rechabites by gods commandement , and applieth it thus ; k ●he commandement of ionadab the sonne of recha● , that he commanded his sonnes , that they should drinke no wine , is surely kept , for vnto this day they drinke none , but obey their fathers commandement . notwithstanding i haue spoken vnt● you , r●sing early and speaking , but you would not obey me . i haue sent also vnto you all my seruants the prophets , rising vp early , and sending them , saying , returne now euery man from his euill way , and amend your workes , &c. but you would not obey m● ▪ now if the obedience of the rechabites to their father , should be so great an argument to moue the iewes to obedience vnto god ; how much more may the example of these rough seas and stormy tempests , being calmed at the word of our sauiour christ only , be a greater means ( if we truly meditate vpon it ) both to cōsider how many words of his , in the mouthes and writings of his ministers , haue bin in vaine vnto vs in former times , and to put vs in mind of our duty of obedience , that we be not worse then other creatures , which are ready to obey and doe his will , as it appeareth in this place ? and surely the word of god which is so powerfull in other creatures , should be of as great command in man : for the apostle tels vs , that l the word of god is liuely and mighty in operation , and sharper then any two edged sword , and entreth through , euen to the diuiding asunder of the soule and the spirit , and of the ioynts , and the marrow , and is a discerner of the thoughts , and of the intents of the heart . and this word will produce a worke ; for so saith the prophet in the person of god , m surely as the raine commeth downe , and the snow from heauen , and returneth not thither , but watereth the earth , and maketh it to bring forth and bud ; and that it may giue seede to the sower , a●d bread vnto him that eateth : so shall my word be that goeth out of my mouth , it shall not returne vnto me void , but it shall accomplish that which i will , and it shall prosper in the thing whereto i sent it . it is true , that if we examine the working of this word in men , it hath not many times that successe , to be n the power of god vnto saluation , and the o sauour of life vnto life : but if it faile of that , it is the sauour of death vnto death , vnto them that perish : p for the earth ( saith the apostle ) which drinketh in the raine that commeth oft vpon it , and bringeth forth herbes meete for them , by whom it is dressed , receiueth blessing of god : but that which beareth thornes and briers , is reproued , and is neere vnto cursing , whose end is to be burned . and ( to apply this vnto the text ) the prophet telles vs , q that the wicked are like the raging sea that cannot rest , whose waters cas● vp myre and dirt . there is no peace ( saith my god ) vnto the wicked . that is , they are continually troubled with stormes and tempests ; for their exorbitant passions and affections , bee as violent and contrary winds distracting them , on the one side to wanton lust , and on the other to hatred and malice ; sometime feeding them with vaine hopes , and sometimes renting and tearing them with desperate feares . so that these and all other passions of the mind are fitly termed perturbations , that corrupt the iudgement , and seduce the will , causing wicked men neuer to be at rest and quiet . and the chiefe end of the word of god , preached , or read , is to quiet and calme these tempests of the soule , to moderate the violence of these furious passions and perturbations of the mind . the vse whereof to all men , but specially to sea-men , when they see stormes and tempests , and their ship in danger , is , to consider their soules , and the spirituall danger they are in by these outragious winds , that sometime their ship or heart is driuen a shoare , and sticks fast in the mire and dirt of lust and vncleannes ; which ( i heare ) hath been the wracke of many a poore soule in his trauels , and sometime they are driuen into the gulfe of intemperance , whereby they are swallowed vp quicke , for want of calming that passion of their greedy appetite and desire ; sometime they are driuen vpon the rocke of desperate profanenesse , swearing and cursing , and blaspheming god , vntil the ship of their soule be quasht in pieces ; and sometime on the sands of selfe-loue and selfe-conceit , which passions and all other so long as they be inordinate , doth driue their ship dangerously they know not whether . saint augustine writing vpon that in the psalme , r he would make haste for my deliuerance from the stormy wind and tempest , sheweth both the cause and the remedie , of all such tempests arising in thy heart and mind ; s forte nauis tua ideo turbatur , quia christus in te dormit , &c. happily ( saith he ) thy ship is troubled , because christ is asleepe in thee . the ship in which christ sailed with his disciples was sore troubled and in danger : but the reason wa● , christ was asleepe ; when his disciples awaked him , ●e rebuked the winds and the sea , and there followed a calme . thy heart and mind are therefore perhaps worthily troubled because christ in whom thou hast ●eleeued ●s not awake in thee : thou sufferest many perturbations , because thou hast forgotten christ his passion and suffering for thee . recouer thy faith in him , call vpon him , awake him , and ●e will arise and rebuke the storme , and giue thee a calme . the cause then of all thy tempests in thy soule is , that thou sufferest christ to sleepe in thee ; the remedy against them is to awake him , and call vpon him for helpe and deliuerance . doth the tentation to lust and vncleannesse seaze vpon thee as a tempest ? say vnto thy soule , i am a christian , and haue giuen my name to christ , and am a member of his mysticall body ; t shall i then take the members of christ , and make them the members of an harlot ? god forbid . thus doe thou rouze vp christ by thy spirituall meditation , the storme will blow ouer , and a calme follow . and as in this , so in all other tentations if thou repaire to christ , his word will be as powerfull to giue thee peace and quiet , as it was here to appease the fury of the windes and waues . thus much shall suffice of the third generall part of the historie , ( to wit ) the miracle . the fourth and last followeth concerning the successe of it in the beholders , consisting in two things : first , they maruelled . secondly , they acknowledged , what man is this , that both the windes and sea obey him . for the first , we neede not stand long ( with interpreters vpon this place ) to enquire who they are that are that are here said to maruell and wonder . our euangelist calleth them [ the men ] ; and saint marke and saint luke [ they among themselues ] ; and seeing saint marke saith , there were also with him other little ships . it is plaine , that both the disciples , and all the rest that were the beholders marueled ; for the disciples ( as was shewed before ) were yet but young beginners , raw fresh water souldiers , and are reproued before for their little faith , and therefore they as well as the rest , could not chuse but wonder . the prophet esay speaking of the birth of christ saith , that they shall u call his name wonderfull . and as the due consideration of his birth could not but moue amazement and astonishment to men and angels , to see a new thing in the world , the word made flesh , god and man in one person ▪ x a virgin and a mother in one . so the miracles that hee wrought , such as neu●r any man did , could not but worke admiration in those that saw them . we say therefore with the prophet , y stay your selues , and wonder : and with another prophet , a behold among the heathen , and regard , and wonder , and maruell . for all miracles are maruelous and wondrous workes . it is therefore an ordinary thing that attended the miracles of christ , that his disciples and the people wondred . the second thing therefore is rather to be considered , that is their confession ; what man is this , &c. saint iohn writing his gospell last of all the euangelists , purposing thereby to confute cerinthus and other hereticks that denied the diuinitie of christ ; after he had proued it by his essence and eternitie . secondly , by his creation and preseruation of all things , doth set downe certaine excellent sermons and notable miracles wrought by christ , and omitted by the other euangelists , and at last he concludeth . b these things are written that ye may beleeu● ▪ that iesus is that christ that sonne of god , and that in beleeuing ye might haue life through his name ? c thus wrought one strange miracle with nathanael : rabbi , thou art the sonne of god. and in the blind man that was cured and instructed by him , who said , d lord i beleeue , and worsh●pped him . and in another miracle at the sea , e they tha● were in the ship came & worshipped him , saying , of a tru●h thou art the sonne of god. and at his death , f the centurion , when he saw what was done , and they that were with him saw the earthquake , they feared greatly , saying , truely this man was the sonne of god. all these ( brought vnto it by christs miracles ) , made that good confession concerning his diuinitie , which when saint peter made , saying , g thou art that christ , the sonne of the liuing god. our sauiour told him , that flesh and bloud had not reuealed it vnto him , but his father which is in heauen . and further : that vpon this rocke ( or true confession of him ) he would build his church , and the gates of hell should not preuaile against it . now howsoeuer the beholders of this miracle proceede not so farre in their confession and acknowledgement , yet they are in a good way , and doe in a manner confesse as much , when they propound it by way of question : who is this that both the winds and the sea obey him ? for it is as much as if they had said ; it is impossible that he should bee but a meere man , that hath these vnruly creatures at command , to check and controle at his pleasure . as therefore christ himself in the next chapter , in another miracle vpon one that was sicke of the palsey , when he had first told him ; h sonne be of good comfort , thy sinnes are forgiuen thee . and certaine of the scribes said within themselues , this man blasphemeth . and saint marke addeth their reason , i who can forgiue sinnes but god onely ? that hee might shew himselfe to bee god indeed , and so to haue power to forgiue sinnes , k doth command him to arise , take vp his bed , and goe vnto his owne house . and so thorowly curing the man by his word , doth manifestly proue himselfe to be god , and to haue power as well in the one , as in the other . so in this place , though they giue him the terme of a man , yet enquiring what man , and so acknowledging him more then a man , by the worke that he hath wrought , in commanding the winds and seaes , they doe in a sort confesse him to be god. for conclusion therefore of the history , the meditation rising to sea-men from hence is this , that as in the vndertaking of their voyages , they must ( if they haue any hope to make a good and prosperous voyage ) begin at christ , and be carefull and sure to take him along with them : that is , to examine the lawfulnesse of their callings and professions , either as sea-men , or as merchants and factors , to doe seruice vnto god , and to the state wherein they liue , committing themselues to that vast element the sea , and depending vpon gods protection and defence , and so expecting a blessing from him in all their honest labours ; so must they prepare themselues before hand , ( especially in long voyages , and amongst infidels ) for many disasters and counterbuffes , not onely of wind & weather , ( which our sauiour christs ship was subiect to in his short voyage ) but of many other dangers , which cannot possibly be auoided ; and if christ seeme to be asleepe , in not affoording them present helpe , by their earnest and hearty prayers to awake and stirre him vp , by faith beleeuing his omnipotent power , and by hope expecting and waiting his leisure , submitting their willes to his will , and ready as well at sea , as at land , and as well by death as by life , to giue him praise and glory . and thus much shall suffice for this history of christs voyage , and the meditations thence arising . but i haue yet a further taske in the second generall part of the text , that is , the mysterie . in the former i haue endeauoured to teach sea-men to be christians : but now i am to shew that all true christians bee sea-men , and haue a longer voyage in hand then to the east indies : for their whole life is but a voyage from earth to heauen . in which voyage they haue a sea to passe thorough , and a ship to passe in ; and in their passage , they must looke for great tempests , threatning to drowne both them and their ship : and they shall find christ ( in whom they trust ) to be asleepe , as if he regarded not their danger ; but if they waken him by their deuout prayers , he will arise quickly , and not onely make all their enemies to vanish , and secure the ship ; but neuer leaue them nor forsake them , till he haue brought them to heauen , the hauen where they would be . this voyage cannot be performed by factors and seruants , but euery christian man and woman must vndertake it in their owne persons . for l ●ustus ex fide sua vi●it , in fide sua mori●ur : that is , the godly man doth liue and die , doth begin , and continue , and make an end of this voyage according to his owne faith . in this voyage : 1. the sea is an image of the world . 2. the ship an image of the true church of christ. 3. the tempest an image of the rage and fury of heretickes and schismatickes , and persecuting tyrants against the church . 4. christ his sleeping an image of his death . 5. his arising an image of his resurrection , whereby he subdued all his and our enemies . and 6. the calme that followed , is an image , both of the peace of conscience , and ioy in the holy ghost , the first fruits of the spirit which the church receiueth , as the benefits by his death and resurrection in this life ; as also of that eternall rest in the life to come , ( whereof the other is but a pledge and earnest ) when the godly shall be partakers of such ioyes , as m the eye hath not seene , the eare hath not heard , nor c●n possibly enter into the heart of man to conceiue . for the first , the whole current of the fathers tell vs that the sea is an image of the world many waies . 1. first , the sea hath his name of bitternesse : n propt●rea mare appella●um , quòd eius aquae sun● amarae : the sea hath his name , mare in the latine , of the latine word , amarum , which signifieth bitter , because the waters thereof are bitter . the sea is very bitter , notwithstanding to the fishes that liue and are nourished in it , it sauoureth sweetly : so the world is very bitter , ye● to worldly men delighting in the fleshly lusts thereof , it seemes sweete : and though at first it seeme but o as a sport or play : yet as abne● saith to ioab : knowest thou not that i● will be bitternesse in the l●tt●r e●d ? for like a subtill serpent , it hath a sting in the taile , and insinuates and windes it selfe into vs for to hurt vs. and though worldly men flatter themselues , and say as agag to samuel , p truly the bitternesse of death is p●ssed : yet they are as much deceiued as agag was , as may appeare in samuels answere in that place . it is the distemperate taste of worldly men , that makes the pleasures of the world seeme so sweete vnto them ; but if euer god effectually call them , and they come to the true rellish of them ; they will say with naomi the mother of ruth : q call m● no more naomi or beautifull , but call mee mara , that is , bitter , for the almighty hath giuen me much bitternesse : for the greatest pleasures of this world are like r the waters of marah , wherof the israelites ( gods people ) could not drinke for the bitternesse thereof . the waters of the sea of the world , are like those waters which saint iohn saw by vision , s into which fell a great starre , named wormewood , and the waters became wormewood , and many men died of the waters , because they were bitter . let men therefore feare the curse denounced by the prophet , t woe be to them which make sowre sweet , and sweet sowre ; which call eui●l good , and good euill ; which make darknesse light , and light darknesse . for it were easie to shew of u all the things in the world , ( as saint iohn reckoneth them vp ) the lust of the flesh , the lust of the eye , and the pride of life , ( that is ) , the vnlawfull desire of worldly pleasure , treasure ; & honor ; that they be all the bitter waters of the sea of the world : and it may bee said of them al , as the wise man saith of the first : x the lips of a strange woman drop as the hony combe , and her mouth is more soft then oyle : but the end of her is bitter as wormwood , and sharpe as a two edged sword . and that wee may see the bitternesse of these waters , in this sweet sinne of vncleannesse , ( as the world is not ashamed to call it ) and thereby to iudge of the rest . first , salomon tels vs , that it is a punishment in it selfe , for such as god is angry withall : y the mouth ( saith he ) of strange women is as a de●pe pit : he with whom the lord is angry shall fall therein . it is therefore a signe of gods anger towards vs , when he suffereth vs to fall into it . secondly , it bringeth men to infamie , reproch , dishonour : z he shall finde a wound , and dishonour , and his reproch shall neuer be done away . thirdly , it bringeth beggery with it : a for because of the whorish woman a man is brought to a morsell of bread . fourthly , it bringeth filthy and loathsome diseases on a man , euen b rottennes●● to his bones . fifthly , it destroyeth c not onely his vnderstanding , but his soule also . sixthly , it d is as a fire that will pursue and follow , not onely him , but his encrease , to ●heir vtter d●struction . seuenthly , the apostle maketh it as e a punishment of idolatry , to be giuen ouer to these vncleane lusts . let men therefore take heede of these bitter waters ; and if either they bee afraid of the anger of god , or their owne infamie , or the wasting of their estates , or of the rotting of their bodies , or the destroying of their soules , o● the vndoing of their posterity ; let them take heed of that which ( if they looke ) they may finde , hath cost other men so deare , and giuen them sharp and bitter sawce to their sweet meate ; knowing what a poysonfull hooke lyeth vnder that pleasing bait to betray them . the same may bee said of the rest of the vices that ouerflow the world ; as pride , couetousnesse , intemperance in diet , murmuring , enuie , hatred , disobedience to authority ; they are all the bitter waters of the world : the wo●ld is a sea : the sea is bitter , th● world is bitter . secondly , the sea is inconstant , it ebbeth and floweth , sometime it is quiet , sometimes troubled : it followeth , the moone : as the moone changeth , so the sea changeth : the world is as inconstant , altering and changing euery day , both in priuate men , and in whole states . some borne , some die , some in health , some sicke , some rising , some falling , some in fauour , some in disgrace : and as saint gregory obserued , all the actions of our life are but remedia taedij when we are wearie of one thing , we seeke for reliefe of the contrary : when we are wearie of fasting , we eate ; and being wearie of eating , wee fast ; when w●e are wearie of waking , we sleepe ; and being wearie of sleeping , we wake : in nothing we continue at one stay ; and as the day succeedes the night , and the night the day , so variety and contrariety must giue content in all our actions . the vse whereof is , to teach vs to obserue in the world , and our selues liuing in the world , the mutability and change of all things vnder the sunne ; god only being vnchangeable . the angels in heauen , and man in paradise were subiect to change , as they found by miserable experience : f in god onely is no change , nor shad●w of change : but g the world passeth , and the concupisc●nce there●f . as the sea therefore is inconstant , so is the world inconstant . thirdly , the sea is full of dangers , sometime by contrary wi●ds sometime by pyrats , sometime by entising mermaids and syrens , sometime by rockes , somtime by quick-sands , and many other waies . the world is a sea of dangers , yea hath more dangers thē the sea . 1. it hath such cōtrary windes ▪ that christs ship , ( his church ) is faine with saint pauls ship , to cast ancor ▪ lest it bee driuen backe in her course to heauen . 2. it is ful of py●ats , that watch their opportunitie to take and make prize of the rich commodities wherewith she is laden , h to rob and spoile her of that i most precious faith , which is much more precious then gold that perisheth : yea to depriue her of k those mos● great and precious promis●s which they that saile in her haue , to be partakers of the diu●ne nature : yea to pillage her of the benefit of l that most precious blood of christ , of much more value then gold and siluer , and precious stones ▪ 3. this sea of the world hath her m●rmaids and syrens , entising lusts , and fleshly pleasures , alluring men to forsake the ship of christs church , with m de●as , and wilfully to leape into this sea to their vtter destruction . 4. it is full of ●ockes on both sides , presumption of gods mercy on the one side , making men bold and fool-hardie , to aduenture vpon any dangerous sinne bee it neuer so great : and on the other side , desperation of gods mercy after sinne , to make the ship split and sinke suddenly . and when wee haue escaped all these dangers , when wee haue euen descried land , & think we haue made our port ; yet if we take not the direction of our good pilot , to steer a right course and keepe the deepe channell , there are such quick-sands , that we may soone runne aground , if not to losse of ship and goods , that it may bee verified of vs , procella ●nti , in portu naufragi , that we rid out the storme , and perish in the hauen : which if euer it fall out , n it had been better for vs neuer to haue knowne and begun the way to heauen : at least we shall recouer our port , after so great danger , with so great losse , as we shall haue good cause to repent our carelesse negligence : the sea then is full of dangers : the sea of this world hath more dangers . fourthly , the sea is full of monsters : the prophet o daniel in a vision saw the foure winds of the heauen striue vpon the great sea : and foure great beasts came vp from the sea , one diuers from another : the first a lion with eagles wings : the second a beare that had three ribs in his mou●h , betweene his teeth : the third like a leopard , which had vpon his backe foure wings of a fowle , and had also foure heads : the fourth was fearfull and terrible , & very strong , and had iron teeth , and had ten hornes . but the sea of the world hath more monsters : p beasts after the manner of ●en : monstrous men , that are rather to be accounted for beasts then men : some as q full of poyson as serpents : some as r full of rage as roring lions : some as s blood-thirstie as wild beares and boares : some as t ra●ening after their pray as wolues : some as u wilie and craftie to beguile as foxes : some as x full of lust as goats : some taking as much pleasure in their filthy sinnes , y as swine to wallow in the mi●e : some z generations of vipers , that eate themselues forth of their mothers belly : as if some enchanting circe in the world , had by her cup of forcerie metamorphized and transformed men so much , that diogenes might well goe at noone day into the market , with a lanthorne and candle light , to looke a man amongst men , and lose his labour : the prophet dauid telleth vs , that a man being in honour had no vnderstanding , but is like vnto the beasts that perish . and certainly all beastly minded men and women , are monsters in nature : some hauing as many heads as they haue noysome lusts , whereby they are led and directed : some as many hornes as they haue meanes and opportunities to doe mischiefe : some hauing two tongues , as all flatterers and slanderers : some hauing swords in their lips , as all railers , reuilers , and ill-tongued persons : b there is a generation whose teeth are as swords , and their iawes as kniues , to eate vp the afflicted out of the earth , and the poore frō among men . of whō the prophet dauid speaketh thus , c their teeth are speares and arrowes , and their tongue a sharpe sword : and againe , d behold they brag in their talke , and swords are in their lips . some carrie two faces , as all liars and dissemblers . some are great giants , as all proud men . some are crook-backed , as all rich couetous worldlings , for whom it is as e impossi●le to come to heauen , as for a cammell to goe through the eye of a needle . so generally all men , f that giue their members seruants of vncleannesse and iniquity , to commit iniquity , are monsters , whereof the world is so full , as of atheists , idolaters , blasphemers , swearers , drunkards , or as the apostle reckoneth them vp , g backbiters , haters of god , doers of wrong , proud , boasters , inuentors of euill , disobedient to parents , couenant-bre●k●rs , without naturall affection , such as cannot be appeas●d , mercilesse : that i must conclude this point : as the sea is full of monsters : so is this sea of the world more full . fifthly , the sea hath many deuouring fishes , the great fishes deuoure the little ones : so in the sea of the world , the great and mighty men ( like pikes in a pond ) deuoure and vndoe poore men ▪ h they grind the faces of the poore , they swallow vy the needy : yea , i th●y sell the righteous for siluer ; and the poore for shooes : k they take their poore fellow-seruan●s by the throat ( as our sauiour speakes in the parable ) and say : pay that thou owest . in this sea as in the other , might ouercomes right . for heere wee may many times see great malefactors sitting in iudgement , and giuing sentence of death ( as k iudah was like to haue done , and co●fesseth it ) against them that are more righteous th●n themselues . here anach●rsis may see solons lawes like to cob-webs , which hold the little flies , but the great flies breake through . here socrates may laugh to see pettie theeues trust vp at the gallowes , and great theeues without punishment , ride vp and downe in state and pompe . here heracl●tus may weepe , to see vertuous men despised , and vertue trampled vnder foot ; if they speake the truth conscionably from their hearts : and vicious men extolled , for clawing and flattering great men , against their conscience . and if good men liue in this sea , it must be as ●onas in the whales belly , which he cals l the belly of hell . for good men haue not onely their purgatorie , but their hell in this world : while with m iust lot , their righteous soule is v●xed from day to day , with the vnlawfull deeds of filthy lust . so that the great fishes doe not make th●ir pray more vpon the small ones in the sea ; then wicked men in their greatnesse , doe v●on poore silly wretches in the sea of the world . lastly , the sea is no place for men to dwell and abide in ; but those that loue it best , and liue by trading in it , and through it , make their longest voyages in as short time as they can possibly ; and are full of ioy when they can descry the hauen whither they shape their course : so the sea of the world is no place for christians to dwell and abide in : for they are in it , and liue in it , n as strang●rs and ●ilgrims : o they haue here no abiding city , but they loo●e for one to come . and p they know when the earthly house of this their tabernacle is dissolued , they haue an euerlasting habitation in the heauens : and therefore like to sea-men , they vse the world , as sea-men vse the sea , as a way or place of passage to goe through ; neuer more ioyfull then when their voyage is ended by death , and they brought into their right port or hauen , that they may leaue their ship the church militant , and goe ashore into the land of the liuing , the church triumphant in heauen . to conclude this point , and not to passe it any further in the things wherein the sea is a true resemblance of the world , as the vastnesse both of the one and of the other , and that the sea casteth vp her dead vnto the shoare , and so the world casteth vp those that are dead vnto it , q as the filth of the world , a●d the off-scowring of all things , r to make them a gasing stock vnto the world , & to the angels , and to men , and such like things wherein the sea , and the world are alike . we see , that as the sea is bitter , inconstant , full of dangers , full of monsters , full of deuouring fishes , and no place to settle and abide in : so likewise is the world in all these respects ; to teach all men so to vse the world , as sea-men vse the sea ; who in respect of the conditions and dangers before spoken of , doe continually stand vpon their guard ; and watch day and night , and specially in the night , lest they should be suddenly ouertaken . it is fit for all christians to be as carefull , and rather more for their soules then for their bodies , the losse being much greater if they should miscary : for s what shall it profit a man to winne all the world , and to lose his soule ? or what shall he giue for a recompence for his soule ? and the danger greater , wherefore christ chargeth vs , t feare not them that can kill the body , but are not able to kill the soule ; but feare him , which is able to destroy both soule and bo●y in hell . and wee hauing so many commandements and charges in these regards , to u watch and pray ▪ lest we fall i●to tentation ; x to be sober and watch , because the diuell goeth about like a roaring lyon , seeking whom he may deuour . let not y the children of the world be wiser in their generation then we . but though we bee vpon the land , yet let vs thinke our selues to be at sea , seeing this world is to vs as a sea : and let them that are at sea , compare the world and the sea together , and bee as carefull and watchfull to preuent the dangers of the world , as the dangers of the other sea , or else there will be small comfort , in making neuer so speedy , prosperous and gainefull a voyage , when their bodies shall returne safe home , and their soules be drowned by the way , in the gulfe of the worlds pleasures . and thus wee see the sea is an image of the world . secondly , the ship is an image of the true church of christ militant here on earth . so speakes saint chrysostome vpon this place : it is not to be doubted ( saith he ) but this ship was a figure of the church , according to which exposition the holy ghost speaketh by salomon . z she is like a ship of merchants which fetcheth her goods from farre : that is the church which the apostles sayling in , and the lord guiding it ; the spirit of god blowing on them with a fresh gale , doth runne through the sea of the world by the preaching of the gospell , carrying in it the rich and inestimable i●well of christs bloud , the price paid by him for the redemption of all mankind . in which words of saint chrysostome agreeing with the current of all writers , we obserue another honour of nauigation : for as we account it a great honour to the holy estate of matrimony , that christ , in the coniunction of the man and the woman , would mystically signifie and represent the spirituall marriage and vnion betwixt himselfe and his church ; a so may we not idly ouerpasse the honour done here to nauigation , that our sauiour did make the ship here ( as hee b did noahs arke before ) a figure of his church , by which all christians might learne of trauellers by sea , how to passe through the sea of the world . and certainely a ship may be the true resemblance of the church of christ in many respects . first , in the building , a ship must be made in the keele toward the water and the earth very close and tight , but is open aloft in the vpper part toward heauen : so the church of christ is close , and shut vp toward the world the sea ; but open vpwards towards god ; for c our conuersation is in heauen , from whence also we looke for the sauiour , euen the lord iesus christ. secondly , in the forme , a ship is made a head and a sterne , that is , before and behind very narrow ; but in the middle it is broad : so the church of christ in the beginning was very narrow , kept within the limits of iudaea , and in the middle when christ came it spread abroad by the ministery of the apostles and their successours : but in the end of the world it shall againe bee narrow : for d thinke you when the sonne of man comes , that hee shall find faith in the earth ? thirdly , a ship that intends to make a long voyage , must not onely be built , but well furnisht and prouided of many necessaries ; she must haue her ballast , her mast , her rigging , her sayles , her victualing , her ordinance , her lading , and that neither too light , nor too heauy , and of such merchandize as will best vent in the place whether she is to trade ; she must haue her helme to bee guided by , and her compasse whereby to steere a right course : and she must haue skilfull commanders , and seuerall officers , and painefull saylers : she must haue a wind to carry her along , and instruments to take the height of the sunne , and the starres , whereby she may be sure to steere a good course : and lastly , she must be prouided of an anchor , both in time of danger , and being arriued in the port or hauen . but if i should prosecute this comparison in all things belonging to a ship , it would require a whole volume of it selfe ; and i must confesse , that i am out of my element , and that this taske would require the helpe and art of a skilfull nauigator . it shall suffice according to these short obseruations , that the ballast of christs ship is the fea●e of god , to keepe it vpright ; that her mast is the crosse of chris● ; that her sayles are the faith of christians ; that her rigging consists in appl●cation of the examples of the saints that haue gone before vs ; that her victualing is the flesh and bloud of christ , which will neuer perish , bu●●ndure to life euerlasti●g ; that her ordinance are the thre●tnings of gods law , thundring out death to all malefactors ; that her lading is good workes ; according to which euery man shall make his voyage ; that sin is to heauy a burden , able to sinke ●he ship , as in the case of ionah : and that hypocriticall and pharisaic●ll workes , with opinion of merit ▪ must all bee heaued ouer-board ; that the riches of this world can neither be carried w●th vs to our hauen that is heauen ; and if they could , yet there they are no currant merchandise ; that the helme to guide this ship is a good conscience ; and the compasse whereby to direct our course , is the holy scriptures ; that the wind that carrieth vs along , is f the inspiration of the holy ghost ; that christian magistrates and ministers are commanders and offic●rs in this ship ; and all true christians are painefull sayl●rs to be ruled and directed by them ; that christ is our g su●ne of right●ousnesse , by true obseruation of whom wee shall neuer faile of a right course in our voyage ; and that hope is our anchor , not only in all perils and dangers in the voyage , but at our end , and in our end , bringing vs safe on land into our hauen . fourthly , as no man is so foolish , as to thinke hee can make a voyage and crosse the seas , without the meanes , except he enter into a ship : and as none of all the world were preserued from the generall deluge , but only h noah and his s●nnes , and their wiues that entred into the arke , which was a figure of the church : so in the matter of the soule , no man may thinke that he can passe through the sea of the world to heauen , except by baptism● he enter into th●s ship of christ , and be made k a memb●r of his church ; neither doth the baptisme consist in outward water , l that puts away the filth of the flesh ; but in a confident demanding , which a good conscience maketh to god. fi●thly , as in a ship at sea , if any man wilfully lep out of the ship into the sea , or be throwne ouer-board , without present helpe , hee must needes miscarry and die ; so , extra ecclesiam nulla salus ; there is no saluation to be looked for out of this ship of the church : and if any m either by schisme doe forsake the church ; n or be throwne out by the censure of excommunication ; as saint paul saith of the incestuous person , purge out the old leauen : except such a one by repentance be receiued backe againe into the church , there is no hope of saluation for him . lastly , as there is great danger in keeping dead bodies aboard of infecting the rest ; so in this ship of the church , o a little leauen will sower the whole lumpe ; and a scabbed sheepe will infect a whole flocke . and therefore all such as p haue a name to liue ▪ but are dead : that is ; q that professe they know god , but by workes denie him , and are abominable and disobedient ▪ and vnto euery good work reprobate ▪ are not to be kept in the ship of christ , but to be cast into the sea of the world ( to which they belong ) as a prey to the deuouring fishes , that are there ready to swallow them . and thus wee see how this ship is an image of christs true church , passing the sea of the world . thirdly , the tempest is an image of the rage and furie of hereticks , schismaticks , & persecuting tyrants against the church : for as when the sea is neuer so calme , it can not continue long so , without some storme or tempest ; so though the world looke neuer so smoothly vpon the church , yet it will not long continue so , but send forth , r procellas spiritualis nequitiae , the stormes of spirituall wickednesse : as saint ambrose calles them : or proce●●as mundi , the tempests of the world , as saint cyprian stiles them . the hereticks on the one side ( as s. paul speakes of hymenaeus and alexander ) t hauing themselu●s made shipwracke of faith , and of a good conscience , will labour ( according to the example of the diuell their master ) to draw others into the same destruction . and schismaticks on the other side , will so rent and teare the sides of the church , that it will be full of leakes , and draw in so much water , as may bring it in danger of drowning : and tyrants will raise such bitter persecutions , that ( like the dragon in the reuelation of saint iohn ) u they will bee readie to deuoure the churches children , as soone as she is deliuered . and these all rore , and rage , and storme against the poore church of christ. christ had neuer his church vpon earth , but the diuell had wicked men to raise stormes against it . there was a x caine to persecute abel from the beginning : y a nimrod of the off-spring of cam , a mighty hunter , and persecutor of the church : there was an z ishmael to persecute isaac in abrahams house , though he were the father of the faithfull : and an a esau that began to wrestle and spurne at iacob in his mothers wombe ; and after b threatens to kill him , expecting onely the time of his fathers death . wee reade how c ioseph was persecu●ed by his owne brethren ; and the d israelites by pharaoh in egypt . and afterward euen in the land of promise , the e israelites dwelt among the canaanites , the hittites , and the ammorites , and the perizites , and the hiuites , and the iebuzites , all cruell enemies and persecutors of gods church . what should i speake of f iabin and sisera ▪ of the madianites , and the philistims , and the rest of them ? for not only g herod and pilat are ioyned in a league to persecute christ : but as the prophet complaineth , h the tabernacle of edom , and the ishmaelites , moab and the agarims , gebal and ammon , and amaleck , the philistims , with the inhabitants of tyrus : ashur also is ioyned vnto them , they haue been an arme to the children of lot. and if we should make a catalogue of stormes and tempests raised by hereticks and schismatikes against christ his ship in the primatiue church , and the persecutions of it , by the roman emperours , quis talia fando temperet à la●hrymis ( as the poet saith ) ; they could hardly be either written or read , or spoken , or heard of , without tear●s . for that which the apostle saith of the times before christ , and their crueltie against the church , to wit , i that they were racked and would not be deliuered , that they might receiue a better resurrection : and others were tried by mockings , and scourgings , yea moreouer by bonds and prisonment . they were stoned ; they were hewne asunder ; they were tempted ; they were slaine with the sword ; they wandred vp and downe in sheepes skinnes , and goates skinnes , being destitute , afflicted and tormented : whom the world was not worthy of . all these ( i say ) may seeme to be but little clouds , threatning somwhat , but soone blowne ouer , in respect of the new deuised sauage cruelties of the roman emperours ; and the tempestuous stormes raised vp from time to time , for the vtter ouerthrow and ruine of this poore ship of christ his church ; that they might set vp their pillers ob deletos christianos , as if they had vtterly rooted out all christians and christianitie : for the ten persecutions raised against this ship of christ , by those wicked tyrants , nero , domitian , traian , antoninus verus , seuerus , maximinus ▪ decius , valerianus , aurelianus , and dioclesian , were such great stormes , that as raban●s saith of the first of them , some were slaine with the sword , some s●ourged with whips , some stabd with forkes of yron . some fastned to the crosse or gibbet , some drowned i● the sea , some had their skins pluck● ouer their e●res , some their tongues cut out , some stoned to d●ath , some killed with cold , some starued with hu●ger , some their hand● cut off , and dismembred , and left naked ▪ &c. so saint augustine saith of the christians to them all ; k they were in bonds and imprisonments ; they were slaine , th●y were tortured , they were beaten with cudgels . they were burned ▪ they were torne in pieces , and yet they multiplied . saint ierome saith , l that there was no day in the whole yeere , vnto which the number of fiue thousand and martyrs might not be ascribed , except onely the first day of ia●uary . eusebius writes of neroes persecution of the church , that m in his time a man might see cities lie full of dead ●●dies , the old lying together with the young , and the dead bodies of women cast out into the open streetes , without reuerence to their sexe . this may serue for a taste of the tempests raised against this ship of christ in the times of these persecuting tyrants . but the stormes raised by arrius the heretick , and his followers in good constan●●ns time , were as much , if not more dangerous : of which saint ierom complaines , n ingem●it orbis christianus & miratur se subito factum esse arrianum : that the christian world did lament and wonder , how vpon the sudden they were al bec●me arians ▪ and certainely hereticks haue as furiously assailed the church , as euer did tyrants . but when heresie and tyranny met together in o the ma● of sinne , the pope of rome , especially when p boniface the third , by the meanes of phocas , that execrable murtherer , that by treason & conspiracy ( being but a cōmon souldier ) did betray and put to death his lord and master mauritius the emperour , hauing first slaine his empresse , and his three sonnes before his face , and by this traitrous villany aspired to the empire ; when boniface ( i say ) by this persidious wretches meanes had gotten to be proclaimed , the head of the vni●e●sall church , then and from that time q satan being let loose , the poore church or ship of christ went to wracke , which was about sixe hundred and thirteene yeeres after the birth of christ. since that time we may truly say ; his armes are a rauening wolfe ; his sentence burne , burne , burne ; his saying , let vs lay waite for bloud ; his head is blasphemy ; his shield tyranny ; his brest iniurie ; his eies fire ; his girdle fornication ; his breath poyson ; his tongue , the sting of death ; his feete , ready to shed innocent blood ; his sword , violence ; his crosse , persecution ; his pardons , iniquitie ; his triple crowne , presumption ; his keyes , ambition ; and all his doings , abomination . i write this the rather , because that r sinagogue of satan doe boast , and brag , and challenge to themselues , that they are this ship of christ , and that out of their ship , there is no saluation ; that protestants are hereticks that raise vp stormes and tempests against this ship . i confesse the time was ( to wit , in the times of the forenamed persecuting tyrants ) that the church of rome had her part in christs ship , & many of her bishops were holy martyrs , & all those stormes raised by those tyrants , might happily fill the ship with water , but could not sinke it . but s how is the faithfull citie become an harlo● ? for when constantine the great , gaue not only peace to the church , but endowed it with worldly promotions ; they shutting vp their vpper-decks to heauen-ward , and opening leakes beneath to the sea of the world , thinking they could neuer haue enough of that bitter water , except they had the whole sea and world at their command . from that time , rome is no longer a ship , but a sea for that proud bishop to sit in ( though he falsely terme it the sea apostolick ) and from that sea haue risen more tempests against christs ship , then from the persecuting tyrants , that we may iustly say of rome , as the prophet said of niniueh ; t o bl●udy citie , it is full of lies , and robbery , the prey departeth not , &c. for this u whore of babylon is drunken with the bloud of saints , and with the bloud of the martyrs of iesus . let their owne authors speake for them ; x iohn the twentie two did persecute t●e poore christians of armenia , and hired the saracens to warre vpon them , b●cause they would not acknowledge his authoritie . a strange expence of the goods of the church ( as they call themselues ) to hire infidels to cut the throats of christians , and to inuade christendome . in the dayes of queene marie ( saith the same author ) the papists procured the slaughter of millions of christians in france , flanders , and other places : & in that time how many poore christians were butchered and burned here in england ? natalis a popish writer saith , that y threescore thousand h●gonites were mur●ered in the massacre of france . an. 1572. and therfore he calles that execution cru●ll , and bitter . the pope in his charitie with his cardinals hearing of it , reioyced , went a procession , sang te deum , and gaue a iubile . z paul the second is reported ▪ by diuers torments to haue vexed diuers godly and learned men , for very small causes . a alexander the sixth would put men to death for euery light word spoken against him . budeus calles iulius the second , b sanguinarium cleri magistrum ; that is , a bloody master of his clergy . when charles the emperour was setting forward against the turke ( the common enemy of christians ) cardinal poole ( an english popish traytor ) was sent to him from the pope : and in an oration ( extant in print ) did perswade him to turne his forces from the turke , against henry the eight , as worse then any turke . i need not speak of the popes bulles , and tempestuous thunder-bolts , sent out against christian princes , to set them together by the eares , and sometimes stirring vp the subiects against their princes , and sometime owne son against the father . the bull of pius quintus roaring thus against queene elizabeth ( of happy memory ) ; iubemus vt contra reginam angliae subditi arma capessant : we will and command that the queene of englands subiects doe rise vp in armes against her . neither need we to seeke farre to find , that the iesuites ( his dearest darlings ) are the fierbrands of all kingdomes and states in christendome ( to goe no further ) ; and that they are both contriuers and patrons of the greatest conspiracies and treasons that euer were hatched in the world . the spanish inuasion of england intended in the yere 1588 , with their inuincible nauy ( as they termed it ) ; and the gun-powder treason , intended against the parliament-house , and the estates of the land that were there to be assembled ( a plot so horrible , as if al the diuels in hel had conspired to ioyne in consultation with them ) can neuer be forgotten : for by this they thought to raise at once such thunder , and lightning and storme and tempest , if not from aboue , yet from hell it selfe , as should certainely drowne this poore vessell , and ship of christ , the church of england . and for all this , they are not ashamed to arrogate the title to themselues of the ship of christ , the catholike church ; and in their mouthes and writings to exclaime against vs as hereticks , and to complaine of bitter persecution , as though we raised stormes and tempests against them . but , quis tulerit gracchum de sediti●ne loquentem ? who can endure gracchus a traytor , to pleade against treason ? or verres a thiefe , to pleade against theft ? or the pope and his followers to complaine of persecution ? we haue here no cruell spanish inquisition to ●ift them out ; neither haue we made any massacres of them . since the receiuing of the gospell , no papist euer suffered death , or losse of lands for his meere conscience ( except he made it conscience not to commit or assent to treason ) ; and for our selues we say with saint paul , c we confesse that ( after the way which they call heresie ) so worship we the god of our fathers ▪ beleeuing all things which are written in the law and the prophets : and haue hope towards god , that the resurrection of the dead , which they themselues also looke for , shall be both of iust and vniust . and this shall suffice for the tempests and stormes , which the ship of christ , that is his church , must continually looke for , while it passeth through the sea of the world . fourthly , christ his sleeping is an image of his death , by which the diuel thought to haue swallowed vp christ quite , that he might dominiere in the world ; d therefore he entred into iudas , to tempt him for couetousnesse of thirty siluer pieces to betray his master , and stirred vp by all meanes he could e the scribes and pharisies to conspire his death , and f the people to be so earnest with pilate ; g and pilate and herod to giue consent vnto it : for this death of his , was h not only a stumbling block to the iewes , and to the gentiles foolishnes : but his owne disciples could not abide to heare of it before ; and therfore when christ foretold it , saying , i that he must go to ierusalem , & suffer many things of the elders and high priests , and scribes , and be slaine , and be raised vp the next day . peter tooke h●m aside to rebuke him , saying , master ▪ pitie thy selfe , this shall not be to thee . and when his time and houre was come , k they all forsooke him & fled . and indeed it was so strange a thing , that he should sleepe this sleepe , and die himself , that came to saue others from death , l that the earth trembled , the sunne was darkned , the graues opened , m the vaile of the temple rent in twaine : and the centurion confessed , aut deus naturae patitur , aut mundi machina diss●luetur : that is , either the god of nature s●ffereth , or the frame of the whole world shall haue an end . and when he was dead , the diuell thought he would keepe him fast enough , and therfore he caused the high priests and pharisies n to call him a deceiuer , because he had foretold his resurrection ; and to hinder that , they get commission from pilat , and lay a great stone on the mouth of the sepulcher , and seale vp the stone , and watch not only him for rising , but his disciples also from stealing him away , which they made their greatest feare ; and therefore the text saith , that they made their watch sure ( as they thought ) . but it is no maruell if his enemies thought they had him sure when he was dead , and buried , and such a watch to keep them in his graue ; when his bestfriends , his owne disciples and apostles ( notwithstanding all that hee had told him while he was aliue with them ) , yet were so dismaied at this his dead sleepe , or sleepe of death ; that they do not as in the former history call vpon him to awake him ; nay , they are past hope of any good from him , as those two disciples tell him that were trauelling to emaus ; o nos sperabamus , we hoped , or trusted ( that is ) while he was yet liuing , it had been he that should haue deliuered ▪ isra●l : as if they should haue said , now that hee is dead , our hope and trust is gone . and all the apostles , when they heard the report of his awaking and arising , by the women that were certified thereof by angels , yet p esteemed no better of it , then of an old wiues tale , or a fable . and when al ●●e rest had seene him ▪ and spoken with him , yet saint thomas still incredulous , told the rest , q except i see in his hands the print of the nailes , and put my finger into the print of the nailes , i will not beleeue . and therefore he was faine to r cast in their teeth , their vnbeleefe , and hardnes of hart . we see then into what excesse of feare this sleep of christ , did cast the church ; as if now the ship must needs sink , without hope of recouery : and yet as there was a necessitie of this sleepe of death in him , as he himselfe saith , s ought not christ to suffer th●se things ? so the apostle giueth the reason , t that by death he might destroy him th●t had the power of death , the diu●l ; & that he might del●uer al them , that for feare of death were al their life time subiect to bondage ; that he might say with the prophet , u o death i will be thy death , or with the apostle , x death is swallowed vp in victory . and therfore the night before he died , he did institute the sacrament of his supper , and told them , y this is my body which is broken for you : this is my blood which is shed for you ; of which the apostle saith , z so oft as you eate this bread , and drinke this cup , ye shew forth the lords death vntill he come . and thus wee see the correspondence of christs sleeping in the ship , and his death and buriall , and the likenesse of the danger , and feare of the church both in the one and in the other . fifthly , the arising of christ , in the extremitie of the ships danger , to shew his command and authoritie ouer the greatest stormes and tempests that trouble his ship , is an image of the resurrection of christ from death to life , thereby a leading captiuity captiue , and destroying all his , and his churches enemies : that now we may truly say of this b our sun●e of righteousnesse , as the prophet speaketh of the sunne in the firmament ; c he commeth for●h as a bridegrom● out of his chamber , and reioyceth as a mightie mā , to run his race . this is an article of our faith , as necessarily to be beleeued as the former , without which ( as the apōstle speaketh ) , d all our preaching is vaine , and your faith also is vai● . and yet it is so hard a matter to beleeue it , that not onely the athenians e mocked saint paul for preaching it , and festus told him ( though he heard him well enough till he came to that point ) , f paul thou art besides thy selfe , much learning hath made thee mad . but the apostles themselues ( as was touched before ) could hardly be brought to beleeue it . and the prophet fore-telling it , doth by way of dialogue , bring in the church wondring ( euen when they saw him ) who it should be , as suspecting him to be some edomite , or enemy , that should raise some further storme : g who is this ( saith the church ) that commeth from edom , in red garments from bosra ? he is all glorious in his apparrell , and walketh in his great strength . and when christ had made answere ; i speake righteo●sne●●e , and am mighty to saue . the church replies ; wherefore is thine apparrell red ▪ and thy garments like to him that treadeth in the wine-presse ? to which he answeres ; i haue troden the wine-presse alone , and of all other , there is none with me . by which dialogue , we see in what feare the church was of him ( comming from among their enemies , the graue and hell ; and in their enemies bloudy colours ) , that he had been one of their enemies , and came to doe them hurt : they thought it vnlikely that it could be christ , that was so despitefully handled but three daies before , that was shorne and naked , ( h they deuidi●g his ●arments ▪ & casting lots vpon his vesture ) and flayne , and slaine , and buried , should now so soone returne in such pompe and triumph . an admirable sudden change , that hee that but three dayes before was i ag●us ●ccisus , a lambe slaine , should now returne k leo de tribu iuda victor , the conquering lion of the tribe of iuda : that he that was so lately l christus ouis , as a sheepe led to the slaughter , and as a lambe dumbe before the shearer ▪ not opening his mouth should now bee m christus ouans , christ comming in triumph frō the midst of his enemies , casting his shoo off ouer edom , that is , trampling and n trea●ing all his enemies vnder his feet : not only a● the apostle expresseth it , o triumphing o●er thē all in his pers●n : but also hauing p been de●● , is now aliue , and hath brought with him the keyes of death , and the graue , to giue life to our bodies ; and the keyes of hell , to giue life vnto our soules , in which respect the apostle telles vs , that hee q hath brought with him not onely life , but immortalitie . this was the lords doing , r and could not but be maruellous in the churches eyes . and yet this was not onely necessary to be so , but impossible to be otherwise : for so saint peter telles vs , s that god had raised him vp , and loosed the sorrowes of death , because it was impossible that hee sho●ld be holden of it . for dauid saith concerning him , t i beheld the lord alwaies b●fore me , for he is at my right hand , that i should not be shaken ; ther●fore did my heart reioyce , and my tongue was glad , my flesh also doth rest in hope : for thou wilt not leaue my soule in hell , neither wilt thou suffer thine holy o●e to see corruption , &c. this article therefore of our faith , being the greatest comfort vnto christians , and yet so hard to be beleeued , that saint augustine saith ; crede resurrectionem & esto christianus ; beleeue this point of the resurrection , and thou canst not but bee a christian , hath had as many , if not more confirmations of it , then any other . the law saith , u that in the mouth of two or three witnesses , euery matter shall bee stablished : but in this we haue many more ; for , first , x the angels giue their testimony , recorded by all the foure euangelists ; he is risen , he is not here . secondly , y the saints that rose with him , and appeared to many , to confirme his resurrection . thirdly , z the very souldiers themselues that were set to watch him , and to keepe him from rising doe confesse it , though a af●erward they were hired by the high priests to tell an vntruth . fourthly , b marie magdalen and other deuout women , sent by the angels , and by christ himselfe , to certifie the apostles , that he was risen . fifthly , the two disciples that met him , as they were trauelling to emaus ; c that made haste to returne to ierusalem , and certifie the apostles thereof . sixthly , the apostles , though they doubted at the first ( of which s. augustine saith , dubitabant ill● , ne dos dubitaremus ; that is , they doubted , that we might be out of doubt ) , yet after are d made eye-witnesses , and eare-witness●s , and may say with s. iohn , e that which we haue heard , which we haue seene with these our eyes , which we haue looked vpon , and these hands of ours haue handled of that word of life : that , i say , which we haue s●ene and heard , declare we vnto you . seuenthly and lastly , those f fiue hundred witnesses which saw him at once , as saint paul speaketh , may serue to assure vs. we see then the resemblance that this his resurrection from the dead ( to secure his church from all the dangers and perils , that by his death it was brought vnto ) , hath to his arising from sleepe in the ship , and shewing his power and authoritie ouer the winds and seas . for as in the miracle wrought in the history , he proued himselfe to be god that had power to command his creatures at his pleasure : so much more in this his arising from death to life , and that so quickly within three daies , and in the conquest that hee made ouer death and the graue , and ouer the diuell and hell , he sheweth not onely his diuine power , but his tender care for his church , being compassed here by a sea of dangers , that they may thereby not onely beleeue the resurrection of their bodies in the end of the world , but in this life g die to sin , and liue to righteousnesse ; and h hauing their part in the first resurrection , they are free from all danger of the second death . and let this suffice for the fifth obseruation . sixthly and lastly , the calme that followed after christs arising and rebuking the windes and the sea , is an image both of that rest and quiet , which they that are in the church of christ i doe finde in their soules and consciences here in this life , and of that k eternall rest and quiet without feare of any stormes , which they shall haue in heauen , whereof the peace of conscience which wee here enioy is a pledge and earnest . both these doe depend vpon the resurrection of christ ( before spoken of ) as the fruit thereof to vs. the first benefit that a christian doth find by beleeuing christs resurrection , and meditating vpon it , is the peace of conscience , that is , peace with god , peace with the creatures , peace with other men , and peace with himselfe . god in the first creation of the world , did set and settle all things in order and quietnesse . the elements were to serue and nourish the plants , and the plants to serue the beasts , and the beasts to serue man , and man to serue god. before sinne there was no disorder or disquietnesse of any creature toward another , but a generall quiet calme through the whole world . and therefore god may well bee called the l god of peace ; and peace may be as well stiled , m the ●eace of god. but man by sin breaking the peace with god , as the prophet speaketh ; n your iniquities haue separated betwixt god and you , and your sinnes ha●e hid his face from you : consequently the creatures being thereby o made subiect to vanity ; there arose stormes and tempests , troubles and oppositions from all the creatures ; for the earth being p cursed for mans sake ▪ brought forth thornes and thistles : q the angels stood with a blade of a sword shaken , to keepe him from the tree of life . r the water destroyed all the race of mankind by an vniuersall floud , except onely those eight that entred into the arke : the s spirit of god was grieued : and god the father said , it repenteth me that i haue made man , i will destroy him from the earth . thus then these tempests being raised against man , from god and his creatures by mans sinne , t and man hauing thereby a warre within himself in his owne conscience condemning him , there was no calming of these tempests , nor no peace to be made , but onely by christ , who as he is truly termed u the prince of peace , so likewise the apostle calleth him x our peace , who hath not onely made peace be●wixt god and vs , but hath also preached peace to all , whether i●wes or gentiles . this then is the great calme that christ brought into the world , to reconcile all mans enemies . that the water that before destroyed the world , should in him by the sacrament of baptisme become y lauacrum regenerationis , the la●er of our new birth , whereby we are entred into gods church . that the earth instead of thornes and thistles , should bring forth bread and wine , which in the sacrament of the lords supper doe not onely represent , but exhibit spiritually to ●he faithfull receiuer , the body and blood of christ vnto saluation . that a whole quire of angels in stead of swords in their hands , should haue z a song of pe●ce in their mouthes : that the spirit of god should descend a in the likenesse of a mild doue : and god the father acknowledge hi●selfe ( by a voice from heauen ) to bee in christ well pleased with mankind . this ( i say ) is that great calme wrought by christ , whereby god , and the angels , and the creatures are reconciled vnto man ; and man is at peace with his owne conscience , that wee may say with the apostle ; b if any man be in christ , he is a new creature , old ●hings are passed away , behold , all things are become new . and therfore our sauior christ , when he sent forth his apostles to preach , yea , and his seuenty disciples also , charged them to begin at that , c into what soeuer h●●se ye e●ter , first say , peace be to this house ; and if the sonne of peace be there , your peace shall rest vpon him ; if not , it shall ●urne to you againe . and when hee was to leaue them , he left behind him this legacy , d my peace i leaue with you . but specially after his resurrection , his first salutation repeated againe and againe , e peace be vnto you : that we may say with saint bernard , miseros nos ! quos non penetrat pax toties repetita : that it is a miserable thing for vs , if we had rather continue out the storme , then be in a calme sea ; which made saint paul begin his epistles with grace , mercy and peace from god the father , and from our lord iesus christ ; and conclude them with ●he peace of god , which passeth all vnderstanding , keepe your hearts and minds ; that we may say with saint bernard : domine pacem volo , pacem desidero , nil amplius ; lord , i wish and desire peace onely , and nothing ●lse . and yet all this peace and calme which we can receiue in this world , is but a pledge and earnest of the perfect and compleate calme and quiet which the christian by faith beleeueth , and by hope expecteth in the world to come , when f he shall rest from his l●bours , and g receiue the crowne of righteousnesse , which the lord the righteous iudge sh●ll giue at that day to all that loue his appearing . now rest and quiet is the onely end of all labour : h god hims●lfe when hee h●d f●nished his worke of creatio● in six daies he rested the seuenth day , and sanctified it . and christ when he had finished the worke of our redemption by a painefull and troublesome life and death in this world , was then i receiued vp in●o hea●en , to sit at ●he right ha●d of god th● f●th●r . it hath pleased god not only to ordaine and appoint the night for man to take his rest in , as well as the day to labor & trauell in ; but also to appoint a seuenth day for a day of rest from bodily labours . and canaan the land of promise , where gods people were to rest after their bondage in egypt , & troublesome passage through the wildernesse , was a type and figure of that rest and quiet , which god hath prouided in heauen for his children , after their deliuerance from the bondage of satan , and troublesome passage thorow the wildernesse of this world , as the apostle proueth at large ; i for we ( saith he ) which haue beleeued , doe enter in●o rest , &c. and in the next verse , for he spake in a certaine place of the seuenth day in this wise : and god did rest the seuenth day from all his workes : and in this place againe ; if they shall enter into my rest . and a little after he saith , k if iesus ( ●hat ●s ioshua ) had giuen them rest , then would he not after this h●ue spoken of another day ; there remaineth th●refore a re●● to ●he people of god : for he that hath entred into his rest , ha●h also ceased from his own● workes , as god did from his : let vs studie therefore to en●er into that rest , &c. by all which the apostle doth proue , that al the peace and rest which we can attaine vnto in this life , should put vs in mind , and prepare vs , for the eternall peace and rest in the life to come ; that when the time of our dissolution comes , wee may bee ready to say with old simeon ; l lord now lettest thou thy seruant depart part in peace . the yere of iubilie , or reioycing which god ordained to be euery fiftieth yeere , m wh●r●in the whole land was to rest , and liberty to be proclaimed to all the inhabitants , and they were neither to sowe , nor to reape , nor gather grapes , &c. was a type also of this great calme , and eternall rest , purchased to all gods people , by the death and resurrection of christ. and ( to conclude ) this eternall rest is that , which al good christians should long and looke for , seeing the apostle telleth vs , n that the feruent desir● of the creature waiteth , when the sonnes of god shal be reuealed ; because the creature is subiect vnto vanitie , not of it owne will , but by reason of him that hath subdued it vnder hope : because the creature also shall be deliuered from the bondage of corruption , into the glorius libertie of the sonnes of god : for we know that euery crea●ure groaneth with vs also , and trau●lleth in paine together vnto his present . and not onely the creature , but wee also which haue the first fruites of the spirit , euen wee doe sigh in our selues , waiting for the adoption , euen the redemption of our body . seeing then saint iohn telles vs , o dearely beloued , we are now the sonnes of god : but yet it is not made manifest what we shall be . and we know that when he shall be made manifest , we shall be like him , for we shall see him as he is . seeing this world is as the sea , as bitter , as inconstant , as full of dangers , as full of monsters , as full of deuouring fishes , as the sea is , and no place for vs to rest and abide in ; and yet we must passe through it before we can come to heauen : seeing there is no hope , except we can be assured that we are in christs ship ( his church ) and being in it , we must looke for stormes and tempests , either outward by persecution , or inward by hereticks and schismaticks . let vs no way dismay our selues , though christ our sauior died , and seemed asleep , as not regarding our miseries ; for hee is arisen , and hath commanded the windes and seaes ; he hath captiued and subdued all our spirituall enemies , and assured vs of eternall and euerlasting life . let euery one therefore that readeth or heareth this treatise , learne of the apostle : p to deny vngodlinesse and wordly lusts , and to walke soberly , and righteously , and godly in this present world : looking for that bless●d hope , and appearing of that glory of that mighty god , and of our sauiour iesus christ. and so i conclude this treatise , as saint iohn doth his reuelation , ( which is the conclusion of the whole bible ) he which testifieth these things saith , surely i com● quickly : amen . euen so come lord iesus . the grace of our lord iesus christ be with you all . amen . finis . prayers for sea-travellers vpon severall occasions , suited to the former meditations in this treatise . a prayer to prepare nauigators by sea to true christian resolution in the vndertaking any long voyage among infidels . most mightie and glorious god , the earth is thine , and all that therein is , the world and they that dwell therein . for thou hast founded it vpon the seaes , and established it vpon the flouds . and though the heauen , and the heauen of heauens bee thine , and the earth with all that therein is ; yet thou hast set thy delight vpon our fathers , and made choise of vs their seede to bee thy people . thou hast , in the darkenesse of ignorance , and error ouer-spreading the world , giuen vs thy word to b● a lanthorne to our feete , and a light vnto our pathes : thou hast not onely giuen vs thy law to teach vs what to doe ; but thy gospell also to teach vs what to beleeue , to bring vs to euerlasting life . and seeing the summe of it all , is to know thee to be the onely very god , and whom thou hast sent iesus christ. and no man hath seene thee at any time , but that onely begotten sonne which is in thy bosome he hath declared thee : who is the brightnes of the glory , and the ingraued forme of thy person , bearing vp all things by his mighty word : who being in the forme of god , and thinking it no robberie to be equall with thee : yet made himselfe of no reputation , and tooke on him the forme of a seruant , and was made like vnto men , & found in shape as a man : and whē the fulnes of time was come , was made of a woman , and made vnder the law , to redeeme vs that were vnder the law , that we might receiue the adoption of sonnes . and seeing o lord thou hast giuen thy spirit vnto all thy children , to testifie vnto their spirits that they are thy sonnes : and hereby wee know thy spirit , that euery spirit , that cōfesseth that iesus christ is come in the flesh , is of god : we most humbly and heartily entreate thy maiestie , that being now by our professions called to leaue our natiue coūtrie , where thy gospel is truly and sincerely preached , ( by which meanes , and by effectual working of thy spirit , we haue had faith in thee , and thy sonne iesus christ , and in thy holy spirit , one god in three persons , begotten in our hearts ) and being to trauell through the great dangers of the vast and wide sea , into the remote parts of the world amongst the heathen that doe not know thee , nor call vpon thy name : it may please thee so to increase , and daily confirme that faith in thy sonne iesus christ , which wee vndertooke at our first being receiued into thy church by the sacrament of baptisme , that we may euer acknowledge him , to bee perfect god and perfect man in one person , and thereby to bee our onely aduocate , mediatour , and intercessor , to thee for vs : giue vs grace wee beseech thee , in our daily dangerous trauels by sea with christian courage and resolution to be alwaies readie ( according to thy good will and pleasure ) to liue and dye in this faith : let vs not trust either in the goodnesse or strength of our ships , or in prouisions of things necessarie made by those which set vs forth ; nor in the skill and valour of our commanders , nor in any other outward meanes : but let vs acknowledge all these things to proceede from thy goodnesse , and euermore depend vpon thy blessing vpon the meanes in our vse of them , not for any merit of ours , but for thy sonne iesus christ his sake . in all our troubles and extremities , let vs by faith haue recourse to our lord and sauiour iesus , being assured he is god , and therefore can ; and man ▪ and therefore will deliuer vs , if it stand with thy glory , and our good . and if it please thee to bring vs amongst either infidels or idolaters , grant that we may not communicate with them in their sinnes , but consider thy great goodnesse towards vs ( who are by nature no better then they , and haue deserued worse at thy hands , in abusing thy long suffering and patience ) that thou passing by so many , and so great and populous nations , and leauing them in their incredulitie and vnbeleefe , hast reueiled thy self , and thy will vnto vs , and made vs professors of the same , euen to the farthest endes of the world . grant vs therefore good lord , that we may not staine our holy christian profession , by any vnchristian conuersation , to make thy name which wee call vpon , to be blasphemed or ill spoken off amongst the heathen : but that we may conscionably endeuour to reduce so many of them as wee can possibly , to the embracing of the same christian faith which we professe ; and to that end may bee earnest with thee by our deuout prayers , to giue a blessing to our endeuours , by enlightning their vnderstandings , and opening their hearts , and inflaming their affections and desires , that so thy name may be more and more knowne vpon earth , and thy sauing health among all nations . and lastly ( o lord ) we entreate thee that leauing christendome , wee may hold fast our christian faith ; that we bee not apostataes and back-sliders to make shipwrack of faith , and of a good conscience , but may hold the profession of our hope without wa●ering , from the beginning to the end of this voiage . and thus commending our selues to thy holy protection , we beg these things at thy hands , and whatsoeuer else thou knowest to bee necessary or fit for vs , in thy son iesus christ his name , and in that forme which he himselfe hath taught vs in his gospell , saying , our father , &c. a prayer for the conscionable warranting of nauigators to vndertake long voyages by sea. we do not presume ( most gracious god and louing father in thy sonne iesus christ ) to aduenture vpon the great dangers , which we make account to haue continually before our eyes in our trauels by sea : trusting either in our owne skill , or in the meanes prepared and prouided for vs , to saue vs from those dangers : but in thy blessings which thou hast graciouslie promised , vpon our lawfull labours and endeuours in our honest callings and professions . for howsoeuer by our callings wee are drawne to leade a great part of our liues in another element , then other men ordinarily doe ; yet seeing that element is nothing inferiour to the earth , which was chiefely made subiect to thy curse for mans sinne : so that though once thou didst by this element for the sinne of man drowne all the world , except eight persons saued in the arke , yet thou then promisedst neuer to destroy it so againe , and to that end didst set thy raine-bow in the cloud to assure men thereof . and seeing thou hast made this element , the matter of the sacrament of baptisme . and thy sonne iesus christ by vndertaking this sacrament in this element , hath sanctified all waters vsed in this sacrament to signifie the mysticall washing away of sinne ; seeing it h●th ple●s●d thee to reueale more in this latter age of the world concerning this art of nauigation then to our forefathers , and dost daily bring to light more certaine meanes to giue men further knowledge and experience therein ; seeing by thy blessing vpon nauigation and nauigators the greatest dangers and difficulties in the world are runne thorow and ouercome : and our little iland of england , where thy gospell is truly preached and thy name called vpon , is made famous to the remotest partes of the world . seeing the knowledge of the mathematicall sciences ( which for their certentie , standing vpon demonstrations , and for their excellency making obseruations of the heauens and celestiall bodies and their motions and influences haue the precedence before other humane learning ) is by this art daily more and more encreased . seeing thou thy selfe ( o lord god ) wast the first author of this art ; instructing thy seruant noah to build an arke for the sauing of himselfe , his famely , and the rest of the creatures , from the waters of the great flood . seeing thou dost daily in our trauels by sea , affoord vs more meanes and helpes to deuout and heauenly meditations , then to other ordinary men . seeing that by this art which we professe and practise , the commerce and trade betwixt nation and nation is preserued and maintained , and the knowledge of thy sauing truth carried into those parts of the earth which formerly haue not knowne thee . and seeing the sea through which we passe is an image of the world , and the ship in which wee ●aile is an image of thy church : and the whole course of our life at sea may teach vs , spiritually how to behaue our selues in thy ●eruice . lastly , seeing thy sonne our sauiour while he liued vpon the earth , did vouchsafe not only to approue and allow our profession , but to honour it in his owne person by entring into a ship , and therein working a great miracle at sea , and thereby giue certaine ●estimony and assurance of his diuinity and god-head . grant that we may no way in this our intended voyage dishonour this our profession , which thou hast so many waies graced , but may acknowledge thee to be the god of the sea as well as of the land ; and may depend and relie vpon thy protection and defence , at all times and in all places ; that the beholding of the waters , may put vs in minde of the solemne vow and promise and profession , which was vndertaken for vs , by our sureties , in this element , at our first admission into thy visible church , when we receiued the sacrament of baptisme ; that by thy blessing wee may daily increase in the knowledge of those things that belong vnto our profession , and chearefully run ●hrough the difficulties and dangers of our voyage , and may raise spirituall comforts to our hearts from all blessings and crosses that may befall vs ; and aboue al that we may be sure to take thy sonne our sauiour christ along with vs in our ship and whole fleete , and haue him alwaies present with vs ; not onely as he is generally ( as god ) present in all places : but as he hath specially promised his mercifull and helping presence , where two or three are gathered together in his name ; that we may not suffer him to sleepe in vs , but by our deuout prayers so awake him , that we may so begin , continue , and end this our now intended voyage , that withall our soules may continually be sayling , to our true port and hauen which is heauen . grant vs these things , o mercifull father , and whatsoeuer else is necessary for vs in our whole voyage , not for any merits of ours , but for thy sonne iesus christ his sake , in whose name we call vpon thee further , as hee hath taught vs in his gospell , saying , our fa●her , &c. a morning prayer . wee giue thee humble and hearty thankes ( most mercifull father in thy sonne iesus christ ) for thy gracious preseruation of vs this night passed from all the perils and dangers whereunto we were subiect , giuing vs quiet rest and sleepe for the refreshing of our bodies before wearied , and bringing vs to the comfortable ioy of the light of this day : wee beseech thee ; that the beholding of this corporall light ( which was the first of thy creatures , and which before rested in thy selfe , and wherein thou seemedst to take such delight , that thou didst adde to the light created the first day , those excellent celestiall bodyes of the sunne , and moone , and starres the fourth day ) may cause vs to lift vp our hearts spiritually to discearne thee , that art light , and in whom is no darkenesse , that not onely doest as the light , disperse the beames of thy goodnesse ouer all the world , whereby thou chearest and comfortest all things liuing : but also beholdest all things and actions of the world , which are naked and conspicuous in thy sight , and dispellest and scatterest all thicke clouds and darke mists of ignorance , infidelity , and error , and shewest vnto thy children the right way to heauen , preseruing them from stumbling , slipping , and dangerous falling in that way . grant vs therefore that in thy light , wee may see light . and seeing thy sonne iesus christ , is the true life and light of men , that enlighteneth euery man that commeth into the world ; who when the naturall light of rectified reason ( which thou gauest vnto man in his creation ) was by sinne extinguished and put out , did supply the defect thereof , by a better light , the light of faith , whereby thy children do vnderstand the mysteries of the kingdome of heauen . o lord make vs euery day more and more partakers of this light . enlighten our vnderstand●ngs by thy blessed spirit , and our hearts by the light of faith , and our affections by thy word ; that we being na●urally darkenesse , may be light in thee , and may shine as lights in a froward and peruerse generation ; and may let our light so shine before men , that they may see our good workes , and glorifie thee our father in heauen . and seeing the night of our ignorance is passed , and the day is at hand , and thy grace , which bringeth saluation to all thy faithfull , hath appeared , teaching vs to denie vngodlinesse and worldly lusts , and to walke soberly , and iustly , and godly in this present world . grant vs thy grace whereby we may cast off the workes of darkenesse , and put on the armour of light , and walk as children of the light , that thy son being come a light into the world , we may not loue darkenes more then light , because our works are euil : but lord let the light of thy countenance shine vpon vs , that the light of faith which we receiue of thee in this life , may make vs liue in expectation of thy light of glory in the life to come , being by thee made meet to be partakers of the inheritance of the saints in light . and now lord we humbly intreate thy fatherly protection of our bodies & soules from all dangers both outward and inward this day ; giue vs grace to make spiritual vse to our soules , of all the actions and occurrences therein ; make vs conscionably carefull not to offend thee , either in thought , word , or deede , and prosper we beseech thee , whatsoeuer wee vndertake in thy feare , that wee may chearefully goe on in the seuerall workes of our places and callings , so as we may seale vp our election by good workes , and worke out our saluation in feare and trembling , that whensoeuer this miserable and sinfull life of ours shall be ended , wee may rest and raigne with thee in glory , through the merits of thy deare sonne iesus christ , in whose name wee further call vpon thee , as he hath taught vs , saying , our father , &c. an euening prayer . we present ou●●●lues again before thee ( most merciful father ) acknowledging and confessing against our selues our manifold sins which wee haue daily multiplied against thy maiestie , and against our owne consciences , from the beginning of our dayes , and euen this day now passed . we confesse ( o lord ) that we were at first conceiued and borne in sinne , and that from that originall corruption , there haue euer since proceeded so many wicked and vngodly thoughts ; words and works , that if thou examine what we haue done amisse , we were not able to abide it , or to answere one of a thousand of our actions : for euen our best workes ( our prayers ) are accompanied with so many imperfections of wandring imaginations , that when we haue done praying , we had need to pray vnto thee againe to forgiue the scapes , and negligences and ignorances of them . wee confesse further ( o lord god ) that in respect of our sinnes wee are not worthy to looke vp to heauen , or to call vpon thy name : for we haue iustly deserued not onely to be depriued of all thy good blessings , both concerning this and a better life , which hitherto by thy mercies we haue enioyed , and which we more fully expect hereafter by thy gracious promise , but also wee haue deserued , and doe daily deserue thy wrath and indignation to bee poured downe vpon vs , vpon our bodies and soules in this life , and in the life to come , if thou shouldest enter into iudgement with vs. but there is mercy with the ( o lord ) that thou maist be feared . and we appeale therefore from thy seuere iustice against sinne vnto thy tender mercies in thine owne sonne , in whom wee know thou art well pleased . wee humbly beseech thee for his sake to be mercifull vnto ●s , to pardon and to forgiue vs all our sinnes , to wash them away in his blood , to bury them in his death and passion , so as they may neuer be imputed to vs , either in this life to the terror and affrighting of our consciences , or in the world to come to our vtter condemnation . good lord giue vs euery day more and more , the true sight of our sinnes , the true sense and feeling of them , and of thy great iudgements hanging ouer our heads in respect of them : giue vs a true sorrow and hearty repentance for all our sinnes past , and a full resolution in the residue of our liues to be more wary and circumspect ouer all our words and actions , that we may not onely striue to abstaine from sin , but auoid those occasions which we haue formerly found to haue drawne vs thereunto . and now lord seeing the night is come vpon vs ▪ and hath not onely depriued vs of the light of the sun , but hath also brought with it darkenesse and terrors , fearefull to our weake natures : yet wee still depend vpon thy holy protection ; for as the day is thine , so the night is thine . thou hast made darkenesse thy secret place , and thy pauillion round about thee , euen darkenesse of waters and clowds of the aire ; and yet the darkenesse hideth not from thee , but the night shineth as the day , the darkenesse and the light to thee are both alike . preserue vs therefore we humbly beseech thee from the perils and dangers of this night following , giue our bodies rest and sleepe , and let our soules continually watch for the time when our lord iesus christ shall come for our full deliuerance out of this mortall life . o lord the sleepe wee now desire , is an image of death , while our senses being thereby bound vp from the performance of their functions and operations , wee lye still ( as dead men ) not able to see , or heare , or doe any thing . let our beds therefore put vs in mind of our graues ; and the rest which we desire for our wearied bodies , put vs in minde of the true rest and quiet both of body and soule , which thou hast prouided for thy children after this life e●ded . and as we are not afraid ( the day being past , and the night now come ) to aduenture vpon sleepe , hoping to be awaked the next morning , and to rise againe , and goe about our labours . so ( o lord ) when the time of our dissolution shall come by any kind of death . let vs be so prepared for it ( certainely beleeuing the immortalitie of the soule , and the resurrection of the body ) that wee may not bee afraid of it , knowing it to bee but a longer sleepe of our bodies , till they be awakened and raised by thy trumpet at the last day . and whereas ( o lord ) in our passage by ship through the sea , we dare not aduenture ( in respect of the many dangers therein ) to sleepe all at once , but to keepe continuall watch ; yet o lord wee must needs confesse , that except thou preserue and keepe vs , the watchmen watch but in vaine . doe thou therfore ( o lord ) watch ouer our watch , and ouer vs , while wee are asleepe , and make vs as watchfull and carefull for our soules , as we are for our bodies . and so we commend our selues waking and sleeping into thy protection and defence ; crauing all things necessary for vs , or for any of thy children at thy hands for thy sonne iesus christ his sake : in whose name we conclude our praiers as he hath taught vs , saying , our father , &c , a prayer for sea-men in a tempest . most mighty god , thou art wonderfull in all thy workes , and fearefull , and terrible in thy iudgements . let it not seeme strange vnto vs , that the sea is thus troubled , and that the stormes and tempests doe thus compasse vs , and that both we and our ship are brought thereby into great danger . thou hast threatned ( o god ) to raine down vpon the vngodly , snares , and fire and brimstone , and stormy tempest , as the portion of their cup. and wee must needes confesse , that wee haue many waies sinned fearefully against thee , and doe daily so run on in sinne , that wee iustly deserue thy fierce wrath , and the greatest measure of thine indignation . besides ( o lord ) wee reade in the scripture , not onely that the prophet ionah when he fled from thy presence , and the place whither thou sentest him , had his ship in great ieopardy , by that great wind and mightie tempest , which thou sentest after him into the sea . but that thy holy apostle paul also had his ship wherein hee sayled , so seazed vpon by an exceeding tempest , that neither sunne nor starres appeared in many dayes , so that there was no hope of life left him , and those that sailed with him , vntill thou by thy holy angell hadst giuen him comfort . but aboue all ( o lord ) when wee reade and heare , that thy sonne our sauiour christ himselfe ( when he tooke our nature vpon him , and became man for our redemption ) being at sea with his disciples was set vpon by so great a tempest at sea , that his ship was couered with waues , and his disciples in great feare . how can we ( o lord ) looke to be freed from such danger , but by thine onely helpe ? the sorrowes of death compasse vs , and the floods of wickednesse make vs afraid . the sorrowes of the graue doe compasse vs about , and the snares of death haue ouertaken vs. thou makest darkenesse thy secret place , and thy pauillion round about , euen darkenesse of waters and cloudes of the aire . at the brightnesse of thy presence the clouds passe , hailestones and coales of fire . thou hast thundred in the heauens , and giuen out thy voice . thou sendest out thine arrows , and encreasest lightnings vpon vs. the channells of thy waters are seene , and the foundations of the world are discouered at thy rebuking ( o lord ) , at the blasting of the breath of thy nostrils . thou hast laid vs in the lowest pit , in darkenesse and in the deepe . thine indignation lieth vpon vs , and thou hast vexed vs with all thy waues . all this is come vpon vs , yet doe wee not forget thee , nor deale falsely concerning thy couenant . our heart is not turned backe , neither are our steppes gone out of thy pathes . although thou haue smitten vs downe , into the place of dragons , and couered vs with the shadow of death ; yet thou lord art our rocke , and our fortresse ●o deliuer vs , our god and our strength , in thee will wee trust ; our shield , the horne also of our saluation and our refuge . whom haue we in heauen bu● thee ? and we desire nothing in the earth with thee . ou● flesh faileth , and our heart also : but thou art the strength of our hearts , and our portion for euer . wee know ( o lord ) that if thou please , thou canst presently by thy word stil the rage and fury of these winds and seas , and deliuer vs from all dangers : but we submit our selues to thy good will and pleasure ; we depend vpon thy fatherly goodnesse to dispose of vs as thou pleasest . giue vs patience ( good lord ) in these our afflictions , to abide and waite both thy pleasure and leasure . giue vs faith to lay hold vpon thy promises made vnto vs in thy sonne iesus christ. and grant vs that by hope we may expect the performance of them when thou seest good . o lord we know that we owe a death vnto thee , and we know not how soone thou wilt require it at our hands ; prepare vs therfore now for it , and let vs not be dismayed at any perill that may threaten it . giue vs grace to vse all good meanes , and neglect no opportunitie which thou offerest vnto vs for our preseruation . but let our trust be in thy blessing vpon our weake endeuours ; for thou art our hope , and strength , and helpe in troubles ready to bee found . therefore will we not feare , though the earth be moued , and though the mountaines fall into the middest of the sea : though the waters thereof rage and be troubled , and the mountaines shake at the surges of the same . into thy hands therefore wee commend our bodies and soules , and whatsoeuer wee haue , and desire so to liue and die in thy seruice , that whensoeuer death shall come , wee may be partakers of euerlasting life purchased for vs by the death of thy son iesus christ. in whose name wee call further vpon thee , as he hath taught vs. our father , &c. a thankes-giuing to god after deliuerance from a tempest . grat●ous god and louing father , as our necessities haue enforced vs , according to thy commandement to a call vpon thee in the time of our trouble ; so grant vs now being deliuered from it , by our giuing thankes vnto thee to glorifie thy holy name . b o thou the hope of all the ends of the earth , and of them that are farre in the sea . c the sea is thine , and thou madest it , thy hand prepared the drie land . d thy way is in the sea , and thy pathes in the deepe waters , and thy foote-steps are not knowne . e o lord , how manifold are thy workes , in wisdome hast thou made them all , the earth is full of thy riches ? so is the sea great and wide , for therein are things creeping innumerable , both small beasts and great . there goe the ships , yea , that leuiathan which thou hast made to play therein . all these waite vpon thee , that thou maist giue them meate in due season . thou giuest it to them , and they gather it , thou openest thy hand , and they are filled with good things . but if thou hide thy face they are troubled ; if thou take away their breath , they die . againe , if thou send forth thy spirit , they are created , and thou renuest the face of the earth . f the floods haue lifted vp , o lord , the floods haue lifted vp their voice ; the floods haue lift vp their waues , the waues of the sea are maruellous , through the noise of many waters , yet thou lord on high art more mighty . g we haue seene thy workes in the sea , and thy wonders in the deepe . for thou didst command and raise the stormie winde , and liftedst vp the waues thereof . our ship hath mounted vp toward heauen , and descended againe to the deepe , so that our soule melted for trouble . we were tossed to and fro , and staggered like drunken men , and all our cunning was gone . then wee cried to thee in our trouble , and thou deliueredst vs out of our distresse . thou hast turned the storme into a calme , so that the waues thereof are still . h thou rulest the raging of the sea , when as the waues thereof arise , thou stillest them . i thou hast ( according to thy promise ) brought vs againe from the depth of the sea . k thou appeasest the noise of the seas , and the noise of the waues thereof . l let heauen and earth praise thee therefore , the sea , and all that moueth therein . m let vs reioyce from the sea ; yea , let vs depend vpon thy might and mercy , in thy time n to bring vs to the hauen where wee would be . let vs confesse before thee thy louing kindnesse , and thy wonderfull works before the sonnes of men . o open our lips o lord , that our mouthes may speake thy praise : p which breakest the sea whē the waues therof rore , thy name is the lord of hosts . q whatsoeuer it pleased thee thou hast done , in heauen , and in earth , and in the sea , and in all the depths . r let our mouthes therefore bee filled with praise , and with thy glory euery day . s let thy praise be in our mouthes continually , and t let vs sing vnto thee a new song , and thy praise from the end of the earth . let vs neuer forget thy mercies and louing kindnesse to vs miserable sinners : but seeing wee haue nothing else to render vnto thee for all thy benefits , accept this our sacrifice of praise and thanksgiuing , and teach vs euermore to ascribe and giue vnto thee o father , with thy son and the holy ghost , all honour , glory , power , might , and maiesty from this time forth and for euer . amen . a prayer before a fight at sea. o lord god of hostes , thou art the god of peace and the god of war , we confesse that without thee we can haue no true peace , nor make any iust war. grant vs therefore first to be at peace with thee , and at peace with our owne consciences , that so we may vndertake in thy name , the fight now intended against thine and our enemies . o lord we acknowledge , that our sins haue separated betweene thee and vs , and that in respect of our iniquities , thou maist iustly make our enemies thy rod and scourge to correct vs , yea , euen as a fire to consume and deuoure vs. thou hast many times suffered thine owne people when they haue sinned against thee with an high hand , and not humbled themselues before thee , but trusted to their owne strength , to become a prey vnto wicked and vngodly men , that haue risen vp against them . but lord we confesse our manifold sinnes , and that thereby wee haue iustly deserued thy iudgements , wee repent vs of our former liues , and resolue by thy gratious assistance to liue and die in thy feare and faith . and now lord , u loe thine enemies make a tumult , and they that hate thee haue lift vp their head . they haue taken counsell against thy people , and consulted against thy secret ones . they haue said , come and let vs cut them off from being a people and let the name of israel be no more in remembrance . looke downe therfore o lord from heauen , and behold their wicked imaginations against vs. confound their malicious and mischieuous policies , giue vs courage and true christian resolution to withstand the rage and fury of these idolaters , and fight for vs , as thou art wont to doe for thy children . x teach our hands to warre and our fingers to fight . y let thy power and might , in thy mercifull preseruation of vs be knowne among the heathen , that they may confesse ; y doubtlesse there is a god that iudgeth the world . let not these wicked men triumph ouer vs , neither deliuer vs as a prey vnto their teeth . it is thy mercy ( o lord ) that bath affoorded vs many excellent prouisions of warlike meanes , to defend our selues , and to make them ( if thou please to giue a blessing ) to fall into the same pit which they haue digged for vs. but our trust is not in these secondary meanes , but in thy mercies . z some put their trust in chariots , and some in horses , but wee will trust in thy name . a a horse is a vaine thing to saue a man , and so are all other meanes without thee . let the right of our cause fighting for thee against thine and our enemies , put such life , and spirit , and courage into vs , that wee may bee resolued to liue and die thy seruants , and let vs so rely vpon thy protection , that wee neglect no meanes which thou hast giuen vs for our preseruation , but may manfully in our greatest extremities shew our christian resolutions , not to feare bodily death , which is euery day before our eies , being assured of euerlasting life hereafter , purchased by the death and passion of thy son iesus christ : b so we thy people and sheepe of thy pasture , shal learne daily to praise and glorifie thy holy name for all thy mercies which wee receiue at thy hands here in this life , and publish them in the great congregation , if thou giue vs safe returne into our natiue country ; yea , wee shall declare them vnto the ages to come , and desire in all places to acknowledge , that c greatnesse , and power , and glory , and victory , and praise are thine , for euer and euer . and thus submitting our selues to thy good will and pleasure , and depending vpon thy gracious protection , wee commit and commend our soules , and bodies , and endeuours , in this dangerous fight , to thy mercy in thy sonne iesus christ , praying further vnto thee as hee hath taught vs : our father which art in heauen , &c. a thanksgiuing after victory . o d lord god , the strength of our saluation , thou hast couered our heads in the day of battell : if thou lord hadst not been on our sides when men rose vp against vs , they had swallowed vs vp quicke when their wrath was kindled against vs : then the waters had drowned vs , and the streame had gone ouer our soule . then had the swelling waters gone ouer our soule . praised be the lord which hath not giuen vs ouer as a prey vnto their teeth . our soule is escaped euen as a bird out of the snare of the fowlers , the snare is broken , & we are deliuered . let vs not therfore forget to offer the g sacrifice of praise and thanksgiuing vnto thee the true god , y● hast deliuered vs frō the hands of our enemies ; & let the holy examples of thy seruants , h moses , and miriam , and i baruch , & deborah , and the prophet dauid in their psalms of thanksgiuing for their victories and deliuerance from their enemies : incite and prouoke vs to k praise thy name as long as wee liue , yea , as long as we haue any being . l thou hast giuen vs the shield of thy saluation , and thy right hand hath staid vs , and thy louing kindnesse hath caused vs to encrease . for thou hast girded vs with strength to battell . them that rose against vs , thou hast subdued vnder vs. m let the lord liue , and blessed be our strength , and the god of our saluation be exalted . it is god that giueth vs power to auenge vs , and subdueth the people vnto vs ▪ o our deliuerer from our enemies , euen thou hast set vs vp from them that rose against vs : thou hast deliuered vs from the cruell men . therefore will we praise thee o lord among the nations , and will sing vnto thy name . n we will alwaies giue thankes vnto thee , and thy praise shall be in our mouth continually , and our tongues shall vtter thy righteousnesse , and thy praise euery day . o thou hast put into our mouthes a new song of praise vnto thee our god. p many shall see and feare , and shall trust in the lord. blessed is the man that maketh the lord his trust , and regardeth not the proud , and such as turne aside to lies . o lord our god thou hast made thy wonderfull works so many , that none can count in order to thee thy thoughts towards vs. wee would declare and speake of them , but they are more then we are able to expresse . q thou makest war to cease vnto the ends of the world ▪ thou breakest the bow , and cuttest the speare , and burnest the chariots in the fire . let vs therefore be still , and know that thou art god , and wilt be exalted among the heathen , and wilt bee exalted in the earth : thou lord of hosts art with vs ; thou god of iacob art our refuge . let vs therefore reioyce and be glad in thee , and tell and sing of thy greatnesse : r thy name shall bee for euer , thy name shall endure as long as the sunne ; all nations shall blesse thee , and bee blessed in thee . blessed be the lord god , euen the god of israel , which onely doth wondrous things . and blessed be his glorious name for euer , and let all the earth be filled with his glory : amen , amen . a prayer in the time of famine and dearth . o lord our god , s thou hast broken the staffe of our bread , and taken away the strength therof , wherby it should nourish vs ; t we eat our bread by waight , and with care , and drinke our water by measure , & with astonishment , because our bread and water faile , we are astonied one with another : but thou hast taught vs , that u man liueth not by bread only , but by euery word that proceedeth out of thy mouth . we know therefore that howsoeuer thou hast appointed x bread , and meat , and drinke , as the ordinary means to maintaine life ; yet it is thy blessing vpon those meanes whereby we are preserued , and as it is easie with thee , to y turne penurie and scarcity , into plenty and abundance , beyond the expectation of men : so thou canst giue a blessing to z a little meale in a bartell , and a little oyle in a cruse , to continue and not wast , till thy seruants are relieued . and though thou hast threatned the iudgement of famine , as a punishment to wicked men , yet wee know that thy dearest children , the holy patriarches , abraham , isaac , and iacob , haue all of them been tried thereby , and yet after been relieued by thee . and seeing the scripture teacheth vs , that a thy eye o lord is vpon them that feare thee , and that trust in thy mercy : to deliuer their soules from death , and preserue them from famine : and that our sauiour iesus christ hath not onely charged vs , d not to cark and care for our selues as the heathen : what wee shall eate , or drink , but to depend vpon thy prouidence which feedest the fowles of the aire , and knowest that wee haue need of these things ; but also hath promised , that they that seeke the kingdome of god , and his righteousnesse , shall haue all these things ministred vnto them . teach vs to relie vpon thy prouidence ( o lord ) and to know , that when all outward meanes faile vs , yet thou art still the same god , faithfull in thy promises , and thy mercies cannot faile . thou canst suddenly ( by meanes vnknowne to vs ) supply our wants ; thou canst make a little stretch farre , and canst proportion our appetites to our store . giue vs grace therefore to make vse of this crosse , when we see the great care taken for our prouision , before we vndertook the voyage , cannot helpe vs , that it may cause vs both to waite thy leisure , and expect supply in thy good time ; and submit our selues vnto thee , without murmuring , grudging or repining at thee , and without mutining or falling out among our selues : and if it please thee to supply our necessities , grant that we may thankfully acknowledge thy mercies therein , and keepe our selues in so sober a diet , that we may both auoide the sins of surfetting and drunkennesse , and may specially be stirred vp to hunger and thirst after righteousnesse , and the spirituall meate and drinke of our soules , f which shall endure vnto euerlasting life : which now and euer we desire to be so carefull of , that howsoeuer it please thee to dispose of our bodies , & the food belonging vnto them ; we may know that g meate was made for the belly , and the belly for meate , but thou shalt destroy them both : but this h bread of life , and i water of life , shall last and neuer faile vs , but euen in death , bring vs to euerlasting life , purchased for vs by the death of thy sonne iesus christ : in whose name and words we craue the supply of all our wants in that forme which hee hath prescribed , saying : our father which art , &c. a prayer being arriued at a port among infidels . o lord it is thy goodnesse and mercie that hath brought vs safe through the many dangers of sea vnto this place : where we are to enter yet into more dangers , being to trade and conuerse with such , as neither know thee nor feare thee , and therefore can neither loue thee , nor vs that are professors of thy great name . we humbly entreate thee therefore to continue thy fatherly protection ouer vs , that we make not our selues a prey vnto them : watch thou ouer vs ( o lord ) and giue vs grace so to watch ouer our selues , that wee may not any waies so misbehaue our selues , that thy gospell , which we professe , may by our meanes be euill spoken of amongst them . let the feare of thee cause vs to examine all our waies , to bee directed both in our words & deeds by thy will : let vs take heed , that hauing endured some wants at sea , and comming now to fresh victuals , wee abuse not thy good creatures , by wasting & consuming them in intemperance in meate or drinke , by which many before vs haue shortned their daies : neither let vs giue way vnto our fleshly lusts , which besot the wisest that take pleasure in them : but grant vs the sober vse of thy good blessings , with thanksgiuing vnto thee that art the only giuer of them . giue vs grace daily to call vpon thee in whom onely wee trust , and let vs striue to liue in loue and peace together , forbearing and forgiuing one another , if any occasions of quarrell and discord arise amongst vs. make vs true and trustie vnto those that haue imployed vs hither , and haue prouided carefully for the supply of our wants , and haue put vs in trust with the managing of their businesse : and let our whole cariage and conuersation both toward them , and toward our selues , and toward the heathen , ( while we liue among them ) be such , as may rellish of true christianitie and godlinesse , as may win vs fauour in this peoples eyes , and may giue satisfaction at our returne home ( if it please thee to deale so mercifully with vs ) both to the aduenturers that sent vs foorth , and more specially to our owne consciences , that in all our actions we haue set thy feare before our eyes , and depended vpon thy blessing on our honest endeuours . let vs not be ouertaken with the sins of couetousnes or pride ; but both detest all filthie lucre , knowing it cannot profit vs to win all the world and lose our owne soules : and that the more blessings thou bestowest vpon vs , the more humble hearted wee ought to be , and so to carrie our selues . let vs striue by all meanes to win and draw these heathen to faith in thy name , and to that end let vs deale faithfully and truly with them , so as wee may giue no scandall vnto our profession . and teach vs so to acknowledge thy goodnesse and mercie toward vs , that wee may euer be readie to publish and declare it vnto others , and depending still vpon thee ( not for any merits of ours , but for thy sonne our sauiour iesus christ his sake ) may ascribe vnto thee all honour , praise , and glorie for euer and euer . amen . finis . notes, typically marginal, from the original text notes for div a15681-e120 sir dudley diggs . mr. purchas . notes for div a15681-e350 psalm . 19.1 . psalm . 8.3 . matth. 18.2 . esay 1 ▪ 3. ier. 8.7 . prou. ● . 6 . ier. 4.4 . matth. 13.3 ▪ mat. 13.25 . matth. 13.45 . mat. 13.31.33 . ephes. 5.14 . rom. 13.11.14 . ephes. 4.29 . ephes. 5.2 . iohn 6.27 . ephes. 2.10.1 . cor. 15.18 . reuel . 14.13 . psal. 107.23 . iohn 1.14 . gal. 4.4.5 . 1. tim. 3.16 . luke 1.35 . esay 7.14 . marke 11.12 . iohn 6.10.13 . iohn 19.28 . iohn 4.10 . iohn 4.6 . matth. 11.28 . mat. 22.42.43 . iohn 19.30 . iohn 10.18 . luke 2.16 . matth. 2.2 . iohn 19.18 . luke 23.43 . dan. 7.9 . gal. 4.4 . iohn 1.3 . ier. 31.22 . ier. 23.24 . phil. 2.7.8 . heb. 4.15 . ephes. 3 9. genes . 3.1 . ephes. 3.10 . luke 2.10 . genes . 3.15 . genes . 12 3. psal. 89.36 . esa. 7.14 . iohn 8.56 . heb. 11.13 . heb. 1.1 . zanch. de operi●us dei. lib. 4. cap. 2. samosa●enus . iohn 1.1 . sabellius . iohn● . 3 2. a●rius . iohn 10.30 . eutiches . phil. 2.6 . marcion . 1. tim. 2.4 . manicheus . luke 24.39 . apollinaris . matth. 26.38 . nestorius . acts 20.28 . iohn 3.13 . 1. cor. 15.26 . psalm . 127.1 . rom. 8.32 . a rom. 2.4 . b luke 22.32 . c iames 5.19 . dan. 12.3 . d 1. tim. 1.19 . e heb. 6.6 . anachar . pittac . mit. f exod. 14.22 . g matth. 14.29 . orig. h 1. king. 20.23 . cyril . i mark. 4.36.3 . k matth. 28.19 . l iohn 2.2 . m thales milet. n zanch. de op . dei par . 2. lib. 1. cap. 1. o genes . 1.2 . p 2. pet. 3.5 . q rab. kimchi . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 r gen. 3.17 . s aug ▪ tom. 3. pag. 710. t mat. 4.13.18 . u mat. 3.16 . x psal. 116.12 . y act. 7.22 . z gen. 6.14.15.16 . a act. 17.11 . b 1. sam. 2.30 . c rom. 10.17 . d psal. 104.24 . 25. 26. 27. e eccles. 1.7 . f prou. 8.29 . g iob 38.8 . 9. 10. 11. h ier. 5.22 . i psal. 107.23 . 24. 25. 26. 27. k mat. 4.13 . l vers. 18. m luk. 5.3 . n mat. 18.20 . o mat. 28.20 . p psal. 139.9 . q mat. 4.18 . 19. 20. 21. 22. r mat. 9.9 . s mat. 16 . 2● . t mat. 19 27. u luk. 14 27. doct. 1. x 1. cor. 14.33 . y 1. cor. 12.12.14 15.16 . &c. z numb . 16.3 . vers. 31. 32. 33. a genes . 3 1. b gen. 3.5 . c vers. 9. d 1. cor. 11.1 . e act. 4.19 . f 1. pet. 2.13 . g ephes. 6.1 . h ●it . 3.1 . i 2. sam. 24.4 . k mat. 17. 26.27 . l psal. 11.6 . m esai . 7.14 . n iohn 1.29 . o rom. 3.3.4 . p rom. 6.1 . q esa. 5.4 . r iohn 3.8 . doctor king vpon ionas . l●ct . 4. s psal. 135.7 . t gen. 3.8 . u 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . x psal. 18.15 . y psal. 83.14.15 z psal. 50.3 . a nah. 1.3 . a prou. 1.27 . b psal. 55.6 , 7 , 8. c luke 2.49 . d iohn 4 34. e matth. 19.27 f iohn 4.12 . g heb. 2.17 . 18 h 1. cor. 10.13 . i rom. 9 11.13 . k genes . 27.41 . l genes . 21.14 . m genes . 27.42 . n gen. 24. ●0 . 11 o genes . 28.11 . 1● . 1● p genes . 31 40. 41 vers . 20. 23 24 q genes ▪ 32.24 . r genes . 33.1 . s genes . 34.25 . t genes . 35.16 . u genes . 37 33. x genes . 45.11 . y genes . 47.9 . z genes . 37.8 . 20.24 ▪ 28.36 . a gen. 39.17.20 b psal. 105. ●8 . c genes ▪ 40.14 . 23 d exo. 12.33.41 . e exod. 4 2. 6 ▪ 7 , 11 , 12 , 13 , 14 , 21 , 22 , 28. f heb. 12.3 . g heb. 10.35 . h iob 13.15 . i dan. 3.17 . k mar. 4.36 . 37. l luk. 8.23 . m 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . n ephes. 2.2 . o iob 1.19 . p mat. 10.29 . 30. q 1. sam ▪ 3.18 . r ioh. 11.11 . 11. io● . 11.32 . gal. 2.9 . u mat. 26.37 . 38. 40. x mat. 26 ▪ 31. 41. y luk. ●6 ▪ 8. z mat. 24.43 . a ioh. 12 6. b io● . 8.44 . c ioh. 7.30 . d iob. 3.14 . e mat. 20.19 . f luk. 4.29 . g ioh. 8.59 . h luk. 13.31 . i 1. pet. 1.7 . vs● . k 2. cor. 1.8 . 9. l gen. 28.15 . m psal 91.1 . vers. 15. n mar. 6.48 . o psal. 94.9 . p psal. 145.9 . q 2. pet. 3.9 . r heb. 10.37 . s heb. 10.23 . t psal. 46.1 . u m●tth . 11.28 x matth. 2.2 . y luke 2.12 . z iohn 3.2 . a matth. 10.33 b psalm . 73.25 . 26 27 28 c iohn 6.66 . 67 68 69 d ionas 1.5 . e psalm . 96.5 . f exod. 2.10 . g ionas 1.17 . h iob 5.1 . i esay 63.16 . k ionas 1.6 . l 2. king. 5.3 . m 1. cor. 1.27 . n matth. 11.12 . o hosea 12.4 . p gen. 32.26.28 q luke 18.1 . r matth. 15.22 . s 1. king. 19.5 . t actes 12.7 . u dan. 6.10 . x psal. 119.164 . y luke 18.1 . z 1. thes. 5.17 . a psalm . 141.1 . b cypr. de orat . dom . greg. de orat . aug. ad prob. c chrysost. d nehem. 2.4 . e 2. cor. 12.8 . f iames 1.5 . g 2. pet. 1.5 . h psalm . 50.15 . i 2. king. 5.15 . k matth. 8.9 . l luke 17.9 . m 1. cor 4.7 . n matth. 7.7 . o luke 11.21 . p ephes. 6.12 . q reuel . 2.24 . r 2. cor. 2.11 . s 2. cor. 11.14 . t genes . 3.1 . u 1. pet. 5.8 . x matth. 4.7 . y 1. cor. 10.13 . z iames 5.16 . a numb . 16.31 . b exod. 15.25 . c exod. 14.21 . d iames 5.17 . e 2. kings 1.10 . f iosh●a 10.12 . g matth. 17.21 . h exod. 32.10 . i luke 16.25 . k 1. pet. 4.17 . heb. 10.37 . m rom. 8.29 . n luke 24.26 . o 2. tim. 3.12 . p heb. 12.8 . q iob 1.9 . r greg. s psal. 50.15 . t psal. 141.2 . a h●s 14.3 . b mat. 15.8 . exod. 15.24 . d niceph. hist. eccles . lib. 10. cap 34. e 2 sam. 17.23 . f mat. 27.5 . g exod. 5.2 . h exod. 8.8 . i 28. k ionas 3.3 ▪ l ionas 4.11 . m ionas 3.4 . n i●nas 3.5 . o mat. 12.41 . p ionas 3.10 . q 2. pet. 3.4.5 . r 2 ▪ chro. 36.15 . s luke 23.40 . t prou. 1. ● . u aug. x 1. sam ▪ 1.15 . y esa. 38.14 . z rom. 8 . 2● . a 2. cor. 11.26 . orare nescis ? nauiga , p●ecabere . b mat. 7.8 . c ioh. 16.23 . d ps●l . 73.28 . e rom. 8.35 . 38. f iam. 4.3 . g iam. 1.6 . h mat. 20.22 . i 1. ioh. 5.14 . k psal. 78.27 . 28. 29. 30. 31. l 1. sam. 8.22 . m mat. 20.23 . n ● . cor. 12. o 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . p mark. 4.38 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . q luk. 8.24 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . r ioh. 13.13 . s gen. 1.5 8. 10. t gen. 2.20 . u heb. 1.4 . x psal. 123.2 . y esa. 14.14 . iude , vers . 6. z gen. 3.5 . a gen. 3.19 . b mat. 11.29 . c ioh. 13.15 . d mat. 18 ▪ 3. e luk. 18. f esa. 64.6 . g ephes. 5.11 . h mal. 4.2 . i gen. 18.27 . k basile . l homer . epictet . m 1. ioh. 3.20 . n psalm . 7.9 . o gen. 6.5 . p psa● . 51.5 . q 2. cor. 3.5 . r psal. 109.7 . s gen. 27.12 . t iob 2.4 . u aristot. x 1. cor. 15.26 . y heb. 9.27 . z rom. 6.21 . a 2. cor. 5.10 . b psal. 55.23 . c psal 116.15 . d psal. 91.11 . e iob 3.3 . f 1. king. 19.4 . g ioh. 4 ▪ 3. h phil. 1.23 . i luk. 2.29 . k 2. cor. 5.4 . note . l reuel . 14.13 . m mat. 10. n mat. 14.25 . mat. 14.30 . p 1. cor. 10.11 . q marke . 9.24 . r rom. 11.20 . chrysost. de resurrec . t 1. sa. 17.34.35 . u luke 17.5 . x matth. 7.25 . y matth. 16.18 . z psalm . 124.1 . 2. 3. 4. a heb. 6.19 . b iob. 27.8 . c iob 13 ▪ 15. e prou. 24.14 . f orig. in diuers . bom . 7. g heb. 10.23 . h psalm . 130.1 . i phil. 1.21 . k 1. cor. 15.19 . l iohn 3.16 . m genes . 15.12 . iudg. 6.12 . luke 1.30 . luke 2.10 . n matth. 14.26 . o mat. 12.20 . p ephes. 2.1 . q mark. 4.40 . r amos 3.8 . s heb. 12.21 . t deut. 5.29 . u luke 1.74 . x rom. 8.15 . y 1. iohn 4.18 . z luke 12.32 . a eccles. 3.1 b deut. 27.26 . gal. 3.10 . c rom ▪ 7.24 . d psalm . 2.11 . e phil. 2.12 . f 2. pet. 2.4.5.6 iud vers . 6.7 . g mat. 26.37 . h mark. 14.33 . i heb. 5.7 . k luke 23.31 . l psal. 55.4.5 . m psa. 88.15.16 n 2. cor. 4.8.9 . o mat. 17.20 . p mar. 9.22.23 . q mat. 13.58 . r mar. 6.5.7 . s mar. 5.30 . t luk. 7.9 . u heb. 3.12 . x psal. 10.11 . y iob 2.9 . z heb. 10.23 . a heb. 10.35 . b heb. 12.1 . c rom. 5.1 . d prou. 28.1 . e 1. cor. 15.55 . f rom. 8.37 . g iudith 7.30 . 31. h ioh. 2.3.4 . i psal. 12.5 . k psal. 68.1.2 . l psal. 3.7 . m psal. 7.6 . n psal. 9.19 . o psal. 17.13 . p 1. king. 18.27 . q psal. 121.4 . r ioh. 11.41 . s mar. 4.39 . t psal. 135.6 . u psal. 89 9. x psal. 93 ▪ 4. y exod. 14.21 . z iosh. 3.18.19 . a 1. king. 2.8.14 . b psal. 114.5.7 . c act. 3.12 . 13. 16. d act. 14.14.15 e mat. 12.24 . f 2. cor. 2.11 . g exod. 7.11 . h iob 1. ●9 . i exod. 7.22 . k 1. sam. 28.14 . l 2. cor. 11.14 . m mat. 13.19 . n 1. thes. 2.18 . o 2. thes. ● . 9 . p 1. sam. 19.10 . q mar. 9 ▪ 22. r 1. king. 22.22 . s iob 1.12 . t 1. sam. 16.14 . u 1. king. 22.22 . x wisd. 9.15 . y ier. 7.10 . pag. 24. z ephes. 2.2 . a mat. 10.30 . b exod. 8.19 . c 1. sam. 3.18 . d 2. king. 20.19 . e 1. sam. 28.7 . f exod. 22.18 . g deut. 18.10.11 h luke 4.6 . i mat. 25.41 . k ephes. 6.12 . l luke 11.21 . m esai . 27.1 . n zach. 3.2 . o iohn 16.31 . p 2. pet. 2.4 . q iude 6. verse ▪ r psal. 91.11 . s reuel . 12.7.8 . t 2. ki. 6.16.17 . u rom. 8.31 . x psal. 23.1.4 . y psal. 136.4 . z psal. 33.9 . psal. 148.5 . a matth. 8.8 . b psal. 147.15 . 19. 20. c psal. 107.25 . d ier. 10.13 . e iohn 18.6 . f 2. cor. 4.17 . g psal. 30.5 . h iob 41.22 . i psal. 65.7 . k ier. 35.14 . 15. l heb. 4.14 . m esa. 55 . 10● 11. n rom. 1.16 . o ● . cor. 2.16 . p heb. 6.7.8 . q esa. 57.20.21 . r psal. 55.8 . s aug. t●m . 8 ▪ in loc . t 1. cor. 6.15 . u es●y 9.6 . x ier. 31.22 . y esay 29.9 . a hab. 1.4 . b iohn 20.31 . c iohn 1.49 . d iohn 9.38 . e mat. 14.33 . f mat. 27.54 . g mat. 16.16.17.18 . h mat. 9.2.3 . i marke 2.7 . k mat. 9.6 . l abak ▪ 2.4 . m 1. cor. 2.9 . n isidor . lib. 13. cap. 14. o 2. sam. 2.14.26 . p 1. sam. 15.32.33 . q ruth 1.20 . r exod. 15.23.24 s reuel . 8.11 . t esa. 5.20 . u 1. ioh. 2.16 . x prou. 5.3.4 . y pr●u . 22.14 . z prou. 6.33 . a prou. 6.26 . b p●ou . 12.4 . c prou. 6 32. d iob 31.12 . e rom. 1.24 . f iam 1.17 . g 1. ioh. 2.16 . h act. 27.29 . i 1. pet. 1.7 . k 2. pet. 1.4 . l 1. pet. 1.19 . m 2. tim. 4.10 . n 2. pet. 2.21 . o dan. 7.3.4.5.6.7 . p 1. cor. 15.32 . q esay 59.5 . r psal 18.13 . s psal. 80.13 . t mat. 10.16 . u luk. 13.32 ▪ x mat. 25.33 . y 2. pet 2.22 . z mat. 3.7 . a psal. 49.20 . b prou. 30.14 . c psal. 57.4 . d psal. 59.7 . e mat. 19.24 . f rom. 6.19 . g rom. 1.30 . h amos 8.6 . i amo● 2 6. mat. ●8 . 28 . k gen. 37.24.26 k gen. 37.24.26 l ionas 2.2 . m 2. pet. 2.8 . n 1. pet. 2.11 . o heb. 13.14 . p 2. cor. 5.1 . q 1. cor. 4.13 . r 1. cor. 4.9 . s matth. 16.26 . t matth. 10.28 . u matth. 26.41 x 1. pet. 5.8 . y luke 16.8 . z prou. 31.14 . a ephes. 5.32 . b 1. pet. 3.20 . c phil. 3.20 . d luke 18.8 . iohn 6.27 . f iohn 3.8 . g mal. 4.2 . h 1. pet. 3.20 . mark. 16.16 . k 1. co. ●2 . 13.27 l 1. pet. 3.21 . m 1. i●hn . 2.19 . n 1.1 . cor. 5.7 . o 1. cor. 5.6 . p reuel . 3.1 . q tit. 1.16 . r amb. in luc. 8. cyp. de bono patientiae . t 1. tim. 1.19 . u reuel . 12.4 . x genes . 4 8. y genes . 10.9 . z gal 4.29 . a gen. 25.22 . b genes . 27.41 . c genes , 37.20 . d exod. 3.7 . e iudges 3.5 . f iudges 4.2 . g act. 4.27 . h ps. 83.6.7.8 . i heb. 11.35.36 , 37 , 38. k aug. de ciuit dei. lib. 22. c. 6. l hieron . epist. ad chromat . & heliodor . m euseb. hist. eccles . lib. 2. cap. 26. n dialog . cont . luciferianos . o 2. thes. 2.3 . p platin. in vit . bonifacij 3. q reuel . 20.7 . r reuel . 3.9 . s esay . 1.21 . t nah. 3.1 . u reuel . 17.5.6 . x ioh. villan . hist. florent . 11. y nat. hist. li. 24. z plat. in vit . eius . a plat. in vit . eius . b budaeus de asse . flectere si nequeam superos , acheronta mouebo . c acts 24.14 . 15 d iohn 13.27 . e iohn 11.53 . f mat. 27.23 . g acts 4.27 . h 1. cor. 54.23 . i mat. 16.21.22 k mat. 26.56 . l mat. 27.51.52 m mat. 27.45 . n mat. 27.62 . vers. 66. vers. 64. vers. 66. o luke 24.21 . p luk ▪ 24.11 . q iohn . 20.25 . r mark. 16.14 . s luke 24.26 . t heb. 2.14 . u h●sh 13.14 . x 1. cor. 15 ▪ 54. y mat. 26.16.28 z 1. cor. 11.24.25.26 . a ephes. 4.8 . b mal. 4.2 . c psal. 19.5 . d 1. cor. 15.14 . e acts 17.32 . f acts 26 24. g esay 63.1 . 2. 3. h matth. 26.35 . i reuel . 5.12 . k reuel . 5. ● . l esay 53.7 . m psalm . 60.8 . psalm . 108.9 . n 1. cor. 15.25 . o col. 2. ●5 . p reuel . 1.18 . q 2. tim. 1 10. r psal. 118.23 . s acts 2.24 . t psal. 16.8 . 9. 10. u deut. 19.15 . x mat. 28.5.6 . marke 16 6. luke 24.7 . iohn●0 ●0 . 12 . y mat. 27.52.53 z mat. 28.11 . a mat. 28.7 . b iohn 20.17 . c luke 24.33 , 34.35 . d luke 24.48 . e 1. iohn 1.1.3 . f 1. cor. 15.6 . g rom. 6.4 . h re●el . 20.6 . i mat. 11.29 . k ier. 6.16 . l heb. 13.20 . m phil. 4 7. n esa. 59.2 . o rom. 8.20 . p genes . 3.17.18 q genes . 3.24 . r genes . 7.11 . s genes . 6.6.7 . t rom. 7.23 . u esa. 9.6 . x ephes. 2.13.14 15.16 . y tit. 3.5 . z luke 2.14 . a mat. 3 17. b 2. cor. 5.17 . c luke 10.5.6 . d iohn 14.27 . e iohn 20.19.21.26 . f reuel . 14.13 . g 2. tim. 4.8 . h genes . 2 1 , 2. i marke 16.19 . i heb. 4.3 , 4 , 5. k heb. 4.8 , 9 , 10 ▪ l luke 2.29 . m leuit. 25.10 , 11.12 . n rom. 8.19 . 20 , 21 , 22 , 23. o 1. iohn 3.2 . p tit. 2 . 1●.13 . reuel . 22.20 . 21. notes for div a15681-e30390 psal. 24. ● . 2. deut. 10.14 . 15. psal. 119.105 . iohn 17.3 . iohn 1.18 . heb. 1.3 . phil. 2.6 . 7. gal. 4.4 . 5. rom. 8.16 . 1. iohn 4.2 . genes . 1.3 . 14. 1. iohn 1.5 . heb. 4.13 . psal. 36.9 . iohn 1.4 . 9. matth. 13.11 . ephes. 5.8 . phil. 2.15 . matth. 5.16 . rom. 13.12 . tit. 2.11 . iohn 3.19 . psalm . 4.7 . col. 1.12 . 2. pet. 10. phil. 2.12 . psal. 74.16 . psal. 18.11 . psal. 139.12 . psal. 11.6 . ion. 1.4.5 . acts 27.18.19.20 . psal. 18.4.5 . psal. 18.11 . 12 , 13 , 14 , 15. psal. 88.6.7 . psal. 44.17 . 18. 19. psal. 18.2 . psal. 73.25.26 . psal. 46.1 . a psal. 50.15 . b psal. 65.5 . c psal. 95.5 . d psal. 77.19 . e psal. 104.24 . 25. 26. 27. 28. 29. 30. f psal. 93.3 . 4. g psal. 107.24 . 25. 26. 27. 28. 29. h psal. 89.9 . i psal. 68.22 . k psal. 65.7 . l psal. 69.34 . m esa. 24.14 . n psal. 107.30 . 31. o psal. 51.15 . p ier. 31.35 . q psal. 135.6 . r psal. 71.8 . s psal. 34.1 . t esa. 52.10 . u psal. 83.2.3 . x psal. 144.1 . y psal. 58.11 . y psal. 58.11 . z psal. 20.7 . a psal. 33.17 . b psal. 79.13 . c 1. chro. 29.11 . d psal. 140.7 . psal. 124.2 . 3 ▪ 4. 5. 6. 7. g psal. 50.14 . h exod. 1 5.1.20 . i iudg. 5.1 . k psal. 146.2 . l psal. 18.35 . psal. 18.39 . m psal. 18.46 . 47. 48. 49. n psal. 34.1 . o psal. 35.28 . p psal. 40.3 . 4. 5. q psal. 46 ▪ 9. r psal. 72.17 . 18. s leuit. 26.26 . t ezech. 4.16.17 . u deut. 8.3 . x psal. 104.14.15 . y 2. king. 7.1 . z 1. king. 17.14 . a psal. 33.18 . 19. d mat. 6.25 . 26. 32. 33. mat. 5.6 . f ●oh . 6.27 . g 1. cor. 6.13 . h ioh. 6.35 . i ioh. 4.14 .